COC

THE

NEW TESTAMENT OTLINES

CHURCH
By
PAKALA TOWN CHURCH OF CHRIST

The Gospel According To

Matthew

The Book Of Matthew

Matthew is the gospel written by a Jew to Jews about a Jew. Matthew is the writer, his countrymen are the readers, and Jesus Christ is the subject. Matthew’s design is to present Jesus as the King of the Jews, the long-awaited Messiah. Through a carefully selected series of Old Testament quotations, Matthew documents Jesus Christ’s claim to be Messiah. His genealogy, baptism, messages, and miracles all point to the same inescapable conclusion: Christ is King. Even in His death, seeming defeat is turned to victory by the Resurrection, and the message again echoes forth: the King of the Jews lives.

An early date this gospel was given is the title Kata Maththaion, “According to Matthew.” As this title suggests, other gospel accounts were known at that time (the word gospel was added later). Matthew (“Gift of the Lord”) was also surnamed Levi (Mark 2:14; Luke 5:27).

The Author Of Matthew

The early church uniformly credited Matthew with the authorship of this gospel. And in addition to the testimony of the church, Matthew’s book was known in history (A.D. 135) to have been attributed to him by Papias (c. A.D. 140) that Matthew wrote “logia” (“sayings”) in a Hebrew dialect. No Aramaic gospel of Matthew has been found, and it is evident that Matthew is not a Greek translation of an Aramaic original. Some believe that Matthew wrote an abbreviated version of Jesus’ sayings in Aramaic before writing his gospel in Greek for a larger circle of readers.

Matthew, the son of Alphaeus (Mark 2:14), occupied the unpopular post of tax collector in Capernaum for the Roman government. As a publican he was no doubt disliked by his Jewish countrymen. When Jesus called him to discipleship (9:9–13; Mark 2:14; Luke 5:27, 28), his quick response probably meant that he had already been stirred by Jesus’ public preaching. He gave a large reception for Jesus in his house so that his associates could meet Jesus. He was chosen as one of the twelve apostles, and the last appearance of his name in the Bible is in Acts 1:13. Matthew’s life from that point on is veiled in tradition.

The Time Of Matthew

Like all the gospels, Matthew is not easy to date; suggestions have ranged from A.D. 40 to 140. The two expressions “to this day” (27:8) and “until this day” (28:15) indicate that a substantial period of time had passed since the events described in the book, but they also point to a date prior to the destruction of Jerusalem in A.D. 70. The Olivet Discourse (24 and 25) also anticipates this event. The strong Jewish flavor of this gospel is another argument for a date prior to A.D. 70. If Matthew depended on Mark’s gospel as a source, the date of Mark would determine the earliest date for Matthew. The likely time frame for this book is A.D. 58–68. It may have been written in Palestine or Syrian Antioch.

The Christ Of Matthew

Matthew presents Jesus as Israel’s promised messianic King (1:23; 2:2, 6; 3:17; 4:15–17; 21:5, 9; 22:44, 45; 26:64; 27:11, 27–37). The phrase “the kingdom of heaven” appears thirty-two times in Matthew but nowhere else in the New Testament. To show that Jesus fulfills the qualifications for the Messiah, Matthew uses more Old Testament quotations and allusions than any other book (almost 130). Often used in this gospel is the revealing phrase “that what was spoken through the prophet might be fulfilled,” which appears nine times in Matthew and not once in the other gospels. Jesus is the climax of the prophets (12:39, 40; 13:13–15, 35; 17:5–13), the “Son of Man” (24:30, 44), the “Son of David” (12:17–21), and the “Son of God” (16:16).

Keys To Matthew

Key Word: Jesus the King — A Jewish tax collector named Matthew writes to a Jewish audience to convince them that the King of Jews has come. By quoting repeatedly from the Old Testament, Matthew validates Christ’s claims that He is, in fact, the prophesied Messiah (the Anointed One) of Israel. Everything about this King is unique: His miraculous birth and obscure yet carefully prophesied birthplace, His flight into Egypt, His announcement by John, His battle with Satan in the wilderness, all support the one possible conclusion—Jesus is the culmination of promises delivered by the prophets over a period of a thousand years. Thus God’s redemptive plan is alive and well, even after four hundred years of prophetic silence.

Key Verses: Matthew 16:16–19 and 28:18–20 — “And Simon Peter answered and said, ‘You are the Christ, the Son of the living God.’ Jesus answered and said to him, ‘Blessed are you, Simon Bar-Jonah, for flesh and blood has not revealed this to you, but My Father who is in heaven. And I also say to you, that you are Peter, and on this rock I will build My church, and the gates of Hades shall not prevail against it. And I will give you the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, heaven, and whatever you loose on earth will be loosed in heaven" (16:16-19). "Then Jesus came and spoke to them, saying, 'All authority has been given to Me in heaven and on earth. Go therefore and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all things that I have commanded you; and lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the age.' Amen" (28:18-20).

Key Chapter: Matthew 12-
The turning point of Matthew comes in the twelfth chapter when the Pharisees, acting as the leadership of the nation of Israel, formally reject Jesus Christ as the Messiah, saying that His power comes not from God but from Satan. Christ's ministry changes immediately with His new teaching of parables, increased attention given to His disciples, and His repeated statement that His death is now near.

SURVEY OF MATTHEW

The Old Testament prophets predicted and longed for the coming of the Anointed One who would enter history to bring redemption and deliverance. The first verse of Matthew succinctly announces the fulfillment of Israel's hope in the coming of Christ: "The book of the genealogy of Jesus Christ, the Son of David, the Son of Abraham." Matthew was placed first in the canon of New Testament books by the early church because it is a natural bridge between the Testaments. This gospel describes the person and work of Israel's messianic King. An important part of Matthew's structure is revealed in the phrase "when Jesus had ended" (7:28; 11:1; 13:53; 19:1; 26:1), which is used to conclude the five key discourses of the book: the Sermon on the Mount (5:3-7:27), Instruction of the Disciples (10:5-42), Parables of the Kingdom (13:3-52), Terms of Discipleship (18:3-35), and the Olivet Discourse (24:4-25:46), Matthew can be outlined as follows: the presentation of the King (1:1-4:11); the proclamation of the King (4:12-7:29); the power of the King (8:1-11:1); the progressive rejection of the King (11:2-16:12); the preparation of the King's disciples (16:13-20:28); the presentation and rejection of the King (20:29-27:66); the proof of the King (28:1-20).

The Presentation of the King (1:1-4:11): The promise to Abraham was that "in you all the families of the earth shall be blessed" (Gen. 12:3). Jesus Christ, the Savior of the world, is "the Son of Abraham" (1:1). However, He is also "the Son of David"; and as David's direct descendant, He is qualified to be Israel's King. The magi know that the "King of the Jews" (2:2) has been born and come to worship Him. John the Baptist, the messianic forerunner who breaks the four hun-dred years of prophetic silence, also bears witness of Him (cf. Mal. 3:1). The sinlessness of the King is proved when He overcomes the satanic tempta-tions to disobey the will of the Father.

The Proclamation of the King (4:12-7:29): In this section, Matthew uses a topical rather than a chronological arrangement of his material in order to develop a crucial pattern in Christ's ministry. The words of the Lord are found in the Sermon on the Mount (5-7). This discourse requires less than fifteen minutes to read, but its brevity has not diminished its profound influence on the world. The Sermon on the Mount presents new laws and standards for God's people.

The Power of the King (8:1-11:1): The works of the Lord are presented in a series of ten miracles (8 and 9) that reveal His authority over every realm (disease, demons, death, and nature). Thus, the words of the Lord are supported by His works; His claims are verified by His credentials.

The Progressive Rejection of the King (11:2-16:12): Here we note a series of reactions to Christ's words and works. Because of increasing opposition, Jesus begins to spend proportionately more time with His disciples as He prepares them for His coming death and departure.

The Preparation of the King's Disciples (16:13-20:28): In a series of discourses, Jesus communicates the significance of accepting or rejecting His offer of righteousness. His teaching in 16:13-21:11 is primarily directed to those who accept Him.

The Presentation and Rejection of the King (20:29-27:66): The majority of Christ's words in this section are aimed at those who reject their King. The Lord predicts the terrible judgment that will fall on Jerusalem, resulting in the dispersion of the Jewish people. Looking beyond these events (fulfilled in A.D. 70), He also de-scribes His second coming as the Judge and Lord of the earth.

The Proof of the King (28): Authenticating His words and works are the empty tomb, resurrec-tion, and appearances, all proving that Jesus Christ is indeed the prophesied Messiah, the very Son of God.ro

Christ's final ministry in Judea (beginning in 19:1) reaches a climax at the cross as the King willingly gives up His life to redeem sinful persons. Jesus endures awesome human hatred in this great demonstration of divine love (cf. Rom. 5:7, 8). His perfect sacrifice is acceptable, and this gospel concludes with His glorious resurrection.



FOCUS OFFER OF THE KING REJECTION OF THE KING
REFERENCE 1:1 4:12 8:1 11:2 16:13 20:29 28:1 28:18–20
DIVISION PRESENTATION OF THE KING PROCLAMATION OF THE KING POWER OF THE KING PROGRESSIVE REJECTION OF THE KING PREPARATION OF THE KING’S DISCIPLES PRESENTATION AND REJECTION OF THE KING PROOF OF THE KING
TOPIC TEACHING THE THRONGS TEACHING THE TWELVE
LOCATION BETHLEHEM AND NAZARETH GALILEE JUDEA
TIME c. 4 B.C.–A.D. 33

Outline of Matthew


Part One: The Presentation of the King (1:1—4:11)

I. The Advent of the King ........ 1:1—2:23
A. Genealogy of Christ ........ 1:1–17
B. Birth of Christ ........ 1:18–25
C. Visit of Wise Men ........ 2:1–12
D. Flight into Egypt ........ 2:13–15
E. Slaughter of the Children ........ 2:16–18
F. Jesus Returns to Nazareth ........ 2:19–23

II. The Announcer of the King ........ 3:1–12
A. The Person of John the Baptist ........ 3:1–6
B. The Preaching of John the Baptist ........ 3:7–12

III. The Approval of the King ........ 3:13—4:11
A. Baptism of Jesus ........ 3:13–17
B. Temptation of Jesus ........ 4:1–11
1. First Temptation ........ 4:1–4
2. Second Temptation ........ 4:5–7
3. Third Temptation ........ 4:8–11


Part Two: The Proclamation of the King (4:12—7:29)

I. The Background for the Sermon ........ 4:12–25
A. Jesus Begins His Ministry ........ 4:12–17
B. Jesus Calls His First Disciples ........ 4:18–22
C. Jesus Ministers in Galilee ........ 4:23–25

II. The Sermon on the Mount ........ 5:1—7:29
A. The Subjects of the Kingdom ........ 5:1–16
1. The Beatitudes ........ 5:1–12
2. The Similitudes ........ 5:13–16

B. The Relationship of Jesus to the Law ........ 5:17–7:12
1. Jesus Fulfills the Law ........ 5:17–19
2. Jesus Rejects Pharisaic Interpretation ........ 5:20–48
a. Murder ........ 5:21–26
b. Adultery ........ 5:27–30
c. Divorce ........ 5:31,32
d. Oaths ........ 5:33–37
e. Retaliation ........ 5:38–42
f. Love ........ 5:43–48

3. Jesus Rejects Pharisaic Practices ........ 6:1–7:6
a. Charitable Deeds ........ 6:1–4
b. Prayer ........ 6:5–15
c. Fasting ........ 6:16–18
d. Wealth ........ 6:19–34
e. Judging ........ 7:1–6

C. Jesus Instructs on Entering the Kingdom ........ 7:7–27
1. "Ask, and It Will Be Given" ........ 7:7–11
2. Golden Rule ........ 7:12
3. Two Ways of Life ........ 7:13,14
4. False and True Teaching ........ 7:15–20
5. True Way into the Kingdom ........ 7:21–23
6. Parable of the Two Builders ........ 7:24–27

D. Response to the Sermon ........ 7:28,29


Part Three: The Power of the King (8:1—11:1)

I. The Demonstration of the King’s Power ........ 8:1–9:34
A. Miracles of Healing ........ 8:1–17
1. The Leper Is Cleansed ........ 8:1–4
2. The Centurion’s Servant Is Healed ........ 8:5–13
3. Peter’s Mother-in-Law Is Healed ........ 8:14–17

B. Demands of Discipleship ........ 8:18–22

C. Miracles of Power ........ 8:23–9:8
1. The Sea Is Stilled ........ 8:23–27
2. Demons Are Cast into Swine ........ 8:28–34
3. The Paralytic Is Forgiven ........ 9:1–8

D. Distinctions of Disciples ........ 9:9–17
1. Matthew Is Called ........ 9:9
2. The Disciples Eat with Sinners ........ 9:10–13

E. The Disciples Do Not Fast ........ 9:14–17
F. Miracles of Restoration ........ 9:18–34
1. Life Is Restored ........ 9:18–26
2. Sight Is Restored ........ 9:27–31
3. Speech Is Restored ........ 9:32–34

II. The Delegation of the King’s Power ........ 9:35—11:1
A. The Need for Delegation of Power ........ 9:35–38
B. The Twelve Apostles Are Sent ........ 10:1–4
C. The Twelve Apostles Are Instructed ........ 10:5–11:1


Part Four: The Progressive Rejection of the King (11:2—16:12)

I. The Commencement of Rejection ........ 11:2–30
A. Rejection of John the Baptist ........ 11:2–15
B. Rejection by Jesus’ Generation ........ 11:16–19
C. Rejection of Chorazin, Bethsaida, and Capernaum ........ 11:20–24
D. Invitation to Come to Jesus ........ 11:25–30

II. The Rejection of Christ by the Pharisees ........ 12:1–50
A. Controversy over Sabbath-Labor ........ 12:1–8
B. Controversy over Sabbath-Healing ........ 12:9–13
C. Pharisees Plan to Destroy Christ ........ 12:14–21
D. Pharisees Blaspheme the Holy Spirit ........ 12:22–37
E. Pharisees Commit the Unpardonable Sin ........ 12:31–37
F. Pharisees Demand a Sign ........ 12:38–45
G. Jesus and the True Brethren ........ 12:46–50

III. The Consequences of the Rejection ........ 13:1–53
A. Parables Spoken to the Multitude ........ 13:1–35
1. Parable of the Soils ........ 13:1–9
2. Parable of the Wheat and Tares ........ 13:24–30
3. Parable of the Mustard Seed ........ 13:31,32
4. Parable of the Leaven ........ 13:33
5. Parable of the Tares Explained ........ 13:36–43
6. Parable of the Hidden Treasure ........ 13:44
7. Parable of the Pearl of Great Price ........ 13:45,46
8. Parable of the Dragnet ........ 13:47–50
9. Parable of the Householder ........ 13:51–53

IV. The Continuing Rejection of the King ........ 13:54—16:12
A. Rejection at Nazareth ........ 13:54–58
B. Rejection by Herod ........ 14:1–12
1. Present Response to Jesus ........ 14:1,2
2. Account of the Murder of John the Baptist ........ 14:3–12
C. Rejection by Scribes and Pharisees ........ 15:1–20
D. Rejection by Pharisees ........ 16:1–12
1. Debate over a Sign from Heaven ........ 16:1–4
2. Withdrawal of Jesus ........ 16:5–12


Part Five: The Preparation of the King’s Disciples (16:13—20:28)

I. The Revelation in View of Rejection ........ 16:13—17:13
A. Revelation of the Person of the King ........ 16:13–17
B. Revelation of the Program of the King ........ 16:18—17:13
1. Revelation of the Church ........ 16:18–20
2. Revelation of Jesus’ Death ........ 16:21–23
3. Revelation of Jesus’ Reward ........ 16:24–28
4. The Prophecy of the Second Coming ........ 16:27,28
5. The Transfiguration ........ 17:1–13

II. The Instruction in View of Rejection ........ 17:14—20:28
A. Instruction About Faith ........ 17:14–21
B. Instruction About Jesus’ Death ........ 17:22,23
C. Instruction About Taxes ........ 17:24–27
D. Instruction About Humility ........ 18:1–5
E. Instruction About Causing Offense ........ 18:6–14
1. Punishment of Offenders ........ 18:6–9
2. Parable of the Lost Sheep ........ 18:10–14
F. The Offended Brother ........ 18:15–35
G. Instruction About Divorce ........ 19:1–12
H. Instruction About Children ........ 19:13–15
I. Rich Young Ruler ........ 19:16–30
1. The Apostles’ Reward ........ 19:27–30
2. Parable of the Laborers ........ 20:1–16
J. Instruction About Jesus’ Death ........ 20:17–19
K. Instruction About Ambition ........ 20:20–28


Part Six: The Presentation and Rejection of the King (20:29—27:66)

I. The Blind Men Recognize the King ........ 20:29–34

II. The Public Presentation of the King ........ 21:1–17
A. The Triumphal Entry ........ 21:1–11
B. The Cleansing of the Temple ........ 21:12–17

III. The Nation Rejects the King ........ 21:18—22:46
A. Cursing of the Fig Tree ........ 21:18–22
B. Conflict with Priests and Elders ........ 21:23–46
1. Question of Jesus’ Authority ........ 21:23–27
2. Parable of the Two Sons ........ 21:28–32

3. Parable of the Landowner ........ 21:33–46
4. Parable of the Marriage Feast ........ 22:1–14

C. Conflict with Pharisees and Herodians ........ 22:15–22
D. Conflict with Sadducees ........ 22:23–33
E. Conflict with Pharisees ........ 22:34–46
1. The Greatest Commandment ........ 22:34–40
2. The Son of David ........ 22:41–46

IV. The King Rejects the Nation ........ 23:1–39
A. Jesus Characterizes the Pharisees ........ 23:1–12
B. Jesus Condemns the Pharisees ........ 23:13–36
C. Jesus Laments over Jerusalem ........ 23:37–39

V. The Predictions of the King’s Second Coming ........ 24:1—25:46
A. The Temple to Be Destroyed ........ 24:1,2
B. The Disciples’ Two Questions: “When?” and “What?” ........ 24:3
C. Jesus Answers the “What?” ........ 24:4–31
1. The Tribulation ........ 24:4–26
2. The Second Coming ........ 24:27–31
D. Jesus Answers the “When?” ........ 24:32–51
1. Parable of the Fig Tree ........ 24:32–35
2. Illustration of the Days of Noah ........ 24:36–39
3. Illustration of the Two Servants ........ 24:45–51
E. Jesus Predicts Judgment at His Coming ........ 25:1–46
1. Parable of the Ten Virgins ........ 25:1–13
2. Parable of the Talents ........ 25:14–30
3. Judgment of the Gentiles ........ 25:31–46

VI. The Passion of the King ........ 26:1—27:66
A. The Religious Leaders Plot to Kill Jesus ........ 26:1–5
B. Mary Anoints Jesus for Burial ........ 26:6–13
C. Judas Agrees to Betray Jesus ........ 26:14–16
D. The Disciples Celebrate the Passover ........ 26:17–35
1. The Passover Is Prepared ........ 26:17–19
2. The Passover Is Celebrated ........ 26:20–25
3. The Lord’s Supper Is Instituted ........ 26:26–30
4. Peter’s Denial Is Predicted ........ 26:31–35
E. Jesus Is Arrested in Gethsemane ........ 26:36–56
1. Jesus’ Betrayal and Arrest ........ 26:47–56
F. Jesus Is Tried ........ 26:57—27:26
1. The Trial Before Caiaphas ........ 26:57–75
a. Two False Witnesses ........ 26:57–61
b. Three Denials of Peter ........ 26:69–75
2. The Trial Before Pilate ........ 27:1–26
a. Jesus Is Delivered to Pilate ........ 27:1,2
b. Judas Repents ........ 27:3–10
c. Jesus Is Examined ........ 27:11–14
d. Barabbas Is Freed ........ 27:15–26
G. Jesus Is Crucified ........ 27:27–56
1. Jesus Is Scourged ........ 27:27–31
2. Jesus Is Led to Golgotha ........ 27:32,33
3. Jesus Is Crucified ........ 27:34–44
4. Jesus Dies ........ 27:45–50
5. Signs Accompanying Jesus’ Death ........ 27:51–56
H. Jesus Is Buried ........ 27:57–66

Part Seven: The Proof of the King (28:1–20)
I. The Empty Tomb ........ 28:1–8
II. The Appearance of Jesus to the Women ........ 28:9,10
III. The Bribery of the Soldiers ........ 28:11–15
IV. The Appearance of Jesus to the Disciples ........ 28:16,17
V. The Great Commission ........ 28:18–20

The Gospel According To

Mark

The Book Of Mark

The message of Mark’s gospel is captured in a single verse: “For even the Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve, and to give His life a ransom for many” (10:45). Chapter by chapter, the book unfolds the dual focus of Christ’s life: service and sacrifice.

Mark portrays Jesus as a Servant on the move, instantly responsive and the will of the Father. By preaching, teaching, and healing, He ministers to the needs of others even to the point of death. After the resurrection, He commissions His followers to continue His work in His power—servants following in the steps of the perfect Servant.

The ancient title for this gospel was Kata Markon, “According to Mark.” The author is best known by his Latin name Marcus, but in Jewish circles he was called by his Hebrew name John, Acts 12:12, 25 and 15:37 refer to him as “John, whose surname was Mark.”

The Author Of Mark

Mary had a large house that was used as a meeting place for believers in Jerusalem. Peter apparently went to this house often because the servant girl recognized his voice at the gate (Acts 12:13–16). Barnabas was Mark’s cousin (Col. 4:10), but Peter may have been the person who led him to Christ (Peter called him “Mark my son,” 1 Pet. 5:13). It was this close association with Peter that lent apostolic authority to Mark’s gospel, since Peter was evidently Mark’s primary source of information. It has been suggested that Mark was referring to himself in his account of “a certain young man” in Gethsemane (14:51, 52). Since all the disciples had abandoned Jesus (14:50), this little incident may have been a firsthand account.

Barnabas and Saul took Mark along with them when they returned from Jerusalem to Antioch (Acts 12:25) and again when they left on the first missionary journey (Acts 13:5). However, Mark left early and returned to Jerusalem (Acts 13:13). When Barnabas wanted to bring Mark on the second missionary journey, Paul’s refusal led to a disagreement. The result was that Barnabas took Mark to Cyprus and Paul took Silas through Syria and Cilicia (Acts 15:36–41). Nevertheless, Mark was with Paul during his first Roman imprisonment (Col. 4:10; Philem. 24). About twelve years later, so there must have been a reconciliation, for in fact at the end of his life Paul sent for Mark, saying, “he is useful to me for ministry” (2 Tim. 4:11). The early church uniformly attested that Mark wrote this gospel. Papias, Irenaeus, Clement of Alexandria, and Origen are among the church fathers who affirmed Marcan authorship.

The Time Of Mark

Many scholars believe that Mark was the first of the four gospels, but there is uncertainty over its date. Because of the prophecy about the destruction of the temple (13:2), it should be dated before A.D. 70, but early traditions disagree as to whether it was written before or after the martyrdom of Peter (c. A.D. 64). The probable range for this book is A.D. 55–65.

Mark was evidently directed to a Roman readership and early tradition indicates that it originated in Rome. This may be why Mark omitted a number of items that would not have been meaningful to Gentiles, such as the genealogy of Christ, fulfilled prophecy, references to the Law, and certain Jewish customs that are found in other gospels. Mark interpreted Aramaic words (3:17; 5:41; 7:34; 15:22) and used a number of Latin terms (12:42; 15:16, 39), Greek equivalents of which appear in Matthew.

The Christ Of Mark

The Lord is presented as an active, compassionate, and obedient Servant who constantly ministers to the physical and spiritual needs of others. Because this is the story of a Servant, Mark omits Jesus’ ancestry and birth and moves right into His busy public ministry. The distinctive word of this book is euthus, translated “immediately” or “straightway,” and it appears often in this compact gospel (forty-two times) than in the rest of the New Testament. Christ is constantly moving toward a goal that is hidden to almost all. Mark clearly shows the power and authority of this unique Servant, identifying Him as none less than the Son of God (1:1, 1:11; 3:11; 5:7; 9:7; 13:32; 14:61; 15:39).

Keys To Mark

Key Word: Jesus the Servant—Even in the first verse it is obvious that this gospel centers on the person and mission of the Son of God. Mark’s theme is captured well in 10:45 because Jesus is portrayed as the Servant and as the Redeemer of men (cf. Phil. 2:5–11). Like the other gospels, Mark is not a biography but a topical narrative. Mark juxtaposes Christ’s teachings and works to show how they authenticate each other. Miracles are predominant in this book (there are eighteen), and they are used to demonstrate not only the power of Christ but also His compassion. Mark shows his Gentile readers how the Son of God—rejected by His own people—achieved ultimate victory through apparent defeat. There was no doubt evangelistic purpose behind this gospel as Mark directed his words to a gentile audience that knew little about Old Testament theology.

Key Verses: Mark 10:43–45 and 8:34–37— “Yet it shall not be so among you; but whoever desires to become great among you shall be your servant. And whoever of you desires to be first shall be slave of all. For even the Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve, and to give His life a ransom for many” (10:43–45).

“And when He had called the people to Him, with His disciples also, He said to them, ‘Whoever desires to come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me. For whoever desires to save his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life for My sake and the gospel’s will save it. For what will it profit a man if he gains the whole world, and loses his own soul? Or what will a man give in exchange for his soul?’” (8:34–37).

Key Chapter: Mark 8—As in Matthew, Mark’s gospel contains a pivotal chapter showing the change of emphasis in Jesus’ ministry. In Matthew, this chapter is 12; in Mark it is chapter 8. The transition centers in Peter’s confession, “You are the Christ.” This confession marks a new phase in both the content and the course of Jesus’ ministry. Until this point He has sought to validate His claims as Messiah. But now He begins to fortify His men for His forthcoming suffering and death at the hands of the religious leaders. Jesus’ steps begin to take Him daily closer to Jerusalem—the place where the Perfect Servant will demonstrate the full extent of His servanthood.

Mark, the shortest and simplest of the four gospels, gives a crisp and fast-moving look at the life of Christ. With few comments, Mark lets the narrative speak for itself as it tells the story of the Servant who constantly ministers to others through preaching, teaching, healing, and ultimately, His own death. Mark traces the steady building of hostility and opposition to Jesus as He resolutely moves toward the fulfillment of His earthly mission. Almost forty percent of the gospel is devoted to a detailed account of the last eight days of Jesus’ life, climaxing in His resurrection. The Lord is vividly portrayed in this book in two parts: to serve (1–10); to sacrifice (11–16).

To Serve (1–10): Mark passes over both the birth and early years of Jesus’ life and begins with the events that immediately precede the inauguration of His public ministry—His baptism by John and His temptation by Satan (1:1–13). The first four chapters emphasize the words of the Servant while chapters 5–7 accent His works. However, in both sections there is a frequent alternation between Christ’s messages and miracles in order to reveal His person and power. Though He has come to serve others, Jesus’ authority prevails over many realms.

Although Jesus has already been teaching and training His disciples (see ch. 4), His ministry with the religious leaders are growing more antagonistic, and Christ’s “hour” is only about six months away. Mark 8:31 is the pivotal point in the gospel as the Son of Man speaks clearly to His disciples about His coming death and resurrection. The disciples struggle with this difficult revelation, but Jesus’ steps head inexorably to Jerusalem.

To Sacrifice (11–16): Mark allots a disproportionate space to the last weeks of the Servant’s redemptive ministry. During the last seven days in Jerusalem, hostility from the chief priests, scribes, elders, Pharisees, Herodians, and Sadducees reaches crisis proportions as jesus publicly refutes their arguments in the temole. After His last supper with the disciples, jesus offers no resistance to His arrest, abuse, and agonizing crucifixion.His willigness to bear countless humans sins is the epitome servanthood.

FOCUS TO SERVE TO SACRIFICE
REFERENCE 1:1 2:13 8:27 11:1 16:1 16:20
DIVISION PRESENTATION OF THE SERVANT OPPOSITION TO THE SERVANT INSTRUCTION BY THE SERVANT REJECTION OF THE SERVANT RESURRECTION OF THE SERVANT
TOPIC SAYINGS AND SIGNS SUFFERINGS
LOCATION GALILEE AND PAREA JUDEA AND JERUSALEM
TIME c. 3 YEARS

Outline of Mark


Part One: The Presentation of the Servant (1:1–2:12)

I. The Forerunner of the Servant ........ 1:1–8
II. The Baptism of the Servant ........ 1:9–11
III. The Temptation of the Servant ........ 1:12, 13
IV. The Mission of the Servant ........ 1:14–2:12
A. The Work of the Servant ........ 1:14, 15
B. The First Disciples Are Called ........ 1:16–20
C. The First Miracles Are Performed ........ 1:21–2:12
1. Demons Are Cast Out ........ 1:21–28
2. Peter’s Mother-in-Law Is Healed ........ 1:29–31
3. Many Healings ........ 1:32–39
4. A Leper Is Cleansed ........ 1:40–45
5. A Paralytic Is Healed ........ 2:1–12

Part Two: The Opposition to the Servant (2:13–8:26)

I. The Initial Opposition to the Servant 2:13–3:35
A. Controversy over Jesus’ Friendship with Sinners ........ 2:13–22
1. Call of Matthew ........ 2:13–17
2. Parable of Cloth and Wineskins ........ 2:18–22
B. Controversy over Sabbath-Work ........ 2:23–28
C. Controversy over Sabbath-Healing ........ 3:1–6
D. Pharisees Counsel to Destroy Jesus ........ 3:6
E. The Service of the Twelve ........ 3:7–19
F. Opposition of His Friends ........ 3:20–30
G. Scribes Commit the Unpardonable Sin ........ 3:22–30
H. New Relationships Are Defined ........ 3:31–35

II. The Parables of the Servant ........ 4:1–34
A. Parable of the Soils ........ 4:1–20
B. Parable of the Growing Seed ........ 4:26–29
C. Parable of the Mustard Seed ........ 4:30–34

III. The Miracles of the Servant ........ 4:35–5:43
A. The Sea Is Stilled ........ 4:35–41
B. Demons Are Cast into Swine ........ 5:1–20
C. Jairus Pleads for His Daughter ........ 5:21–24
D. A Woman with Issue Is Healed ........ 5:25–34
E. Jairus’s Daughter Is Healed ........ 5:35–43

IV. The Growing Opposition to the Servant ........ 6:1–8:26
A. Jesus Is Rejected at Nazareth ........ 6:1–6
B. Twelve Are Sent to Serve ........ 6:7–13
C. John the Baptist Is Murdered ........ 6:14–29
D. Twelve Return ........ 6:30–32
E. Five Thousand Are Fed ........ 6:33–44
F. Jesus Walks on Water ........ 6:45–52
G. Jesus Heals at Gennesaret ........ 6:53–56
H. Pharisees and Scribes Oppose ........ 7:1–23
I. Withdrawal to the Coasts ........ 7:24–8:26
1. Syro-Phoenician’s Daughter Is Healed ........ 7:24–30
2. Deaf and Dumb Man Is Healed ........ 7:31–37
3. Four Thousand Are Fed ........ 8:1–9
4. Pharisees Seek a Sign ........ 8:10–13
5. Disciples Do Not Understand ........ 8:14–21
6. A Blind Man Is Healed ........ 8:22–26

Part Three: The Instruction by the Servant (8:27–10:52)

I. Peter’s Confession of Christ ........ 8:27–33
II. Cost of Discipleship ........ 8:34–38
III. The Transfiguration ........ 9:1–14–29
IV. Demon-Possessed Son Is Delivered ........ 9:14–29
V. Jesus Foretells His Death ........ 9:30–32
VI. Jesus Teaches to Prepare the Disciples ........ 9:33–10:45
A. Attitude of Servanthood ........ 9:33–41
B. Warning About Hell ........ 9:42–50
C. Marriage and Divorce ........ 10:1–12
D. Children and the Kingdom ........ 10:13–16
E. Wealth ........ 10:17–31
1. Rich Young Ruler ........ 10:17–22
2. Difficulty of Riches ........ 10:23–31
F. Coming Crucifixion ........ 10:32–34
“Whoever Desires to Become Great” ........ 10:35–45
VII. Blind Bartimaeus Is Healed ........ 10:46–52

Part Four: The Rejection of the Servant (11:1–15:47)

I. The Formal Presentation of the Servant ........ 11:1–19
A. The Triumphal Entry ........ 11:1–11
B. A Fig Tree Is Cursed ........ 11:12–14
C. The Temple Is Cleansed ........ 11:15–19

II. The Instruction on Prayer ........ 11:20–26
A. Power of Faith ........ 11:20–24
B. Necessity of Forgiveness ........ 11:25, 26

III. The Opposition by the Leaders ........ 11:27–12:44
A. Question of Authority ........ 11:27–33
B. Parable of the Vineyard Owner ........ 12:1–12
C. Question of Taxes ........ 12:13–17
D. Question of the Resurrection ........ 12:18–27
E. Question of the Greatest Commandment ........ 12:28–34
F. Jesus Questions the Leaders ........ 12:35–37
G. Jesus Condemns the Leaders ........ 12:38–40
H. The Widow’s Offering ........ 12:41–44

IV. The Instruction on the Future ........ 13:1–37
A. Questions from the Disciples ........ 13:1–4
B. The Tribulation ........ 13:5–23
C. The Second Coming ........ 13:24–27
D. Parable of the Fig Tree ........ 13:28–31
E. Exhortation to Watch ........ 13:32–37

V. The Passion of the Servant ........ 14:1–15:47
A. Leaders Plot to Kill Jesus ........ 14:1, 2
B. Mary Anoints Jesus ........ 14:3–9
C. Judas Plans to Betray Jesus ........ 14:10, 11
D. The Passover Is Prepared ........ 14:12–16
E. The Passover Is Celebrated ........ 14:17–21
F. The Lord’s Supper Is Instituted ........ 14:22–26
G. Jesus Predicts Peter’s Denial ........ 14:27–31
H. Jesus Prays in Gethsemane ........ 14:32–42
I. Judas Betrays Jesus ........ 14:43–52
J. The Sanhedrin Tries Jesus ........ 14:53–65
K. Peter Denies Jesus ........ 14:66–72
L. Jesus Is Tried ........ 15:1–15
M. Jesus Is Crucified ........ 15:21–41
N. Jesus Is Buried ........ 15:42–47

Part Five: The Resurrection of the Servant (16:1–20)

I. The Resurrection of Jesus ........ 16:1–8
II. The Appearances of Jesus ........ 16:9–18
III. The Ascension of Jesus ........ 16:19, 20

THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO

LUKE

THE BOOK OF LUKE

Luke, a physician, writes with the compassion and warmth of a family doctor as he carefully documents the perfect humanity of the Son of Man, Jesus Christ. Luke emphasizes Jesus’ ancestry, birth, and early life before moving carefully and chronologically through His earthly ministry. Growing belief and growing opposition develop side by side. Those who believe are challenged to count the cost of discipleship. Those who oppose will not be satisfied until the Son of Man hangs lifeless on a cross. But the resurrection insures that His purpose will be fulfilled: “to seek and to save that which was lost” (19:10).

Kata Loukan, “According to Luke,” is the ancient title that was added to this gospel at a very early date. The Greek name Luke appears only three times in the New Testament (Col. 4:14; 2 Tim. 4:11; Philem. 24).

THE AUTHOR OF LUKE

It is evident from the prologues to Luke and Acts (Luke 1:1–4; Acts 1:1–3) that the two books were originally written to Theophilus (“lover of God”) and that Luke is the author of both volumes (“The former account”). Acts begins with a summary of Luke and continues the story from where the Gospel of Luke concludes. The style and language of both books are quite similar. The “we” portions of Acts (Acts 16:1–17; 20:5–21:18; 27:1–28:16) reveal that the author was a close associate and traveling companion of Paul. Because all but two of Paul’s associates are named in the third person, the list can be narrowed to Titus and Luke. Titus has never been seriously regarded as a possible author of Acts, and Luke best fits the requirements. He was with Paul during his first Roman imprisonment, and Paul referred to him as “Luke the beloved physician” (Col. 4:14; cf. Philem. 24). During his second Roman imprisonment, Paul wrote “Only Luke is with me” (2 Tim. 4:11), an evidence of Luke’s loyalty to the apostle in the face of profound danger.

Luke may have been a Hellenistic Jew, but it is more likely that he was a Gentile (this would make him the only gentile contributor to the New Testament). In Colossians 4:10–14, Paul lists three fellow workers who are “of the circumcision” (vv. 10, 11) and then includes Luke’s name with two Gentiles (vv. 12–14). Luke’s obvious skill with the Greek language and his phrase “their own language” in Acts 1:19 also imply that he was not Jewish. It has been suggested that Luke may have been a Greek physician to a Roman family with whom a poor man was set free and given Roman citizenship. Another guess is that he was the “brother” referred to in Second Corinthians 8:18, 19. Ancient traditions (including the Muratorian Fragment, Irenaeus, Tertullian, Clement of Alexandria, Origen, Eusebius, and Jerome) strongly support Luke as the author of Luke and Acts. Tradition also says that Luke was from Syrian Antioch, remained unmarried, and died at the age of eighty-four.

THE TIME OF LUKE

Luke was not an eyewitness of the events in his gospel, but he relied on the testimony of eyewitnesses and written sources (1:1–4). He carefully investigated and arranged his material and presented it to Theophilus (“Friend of God”). The title “most excellent,” or “most noble” (see Acts 23:26; 24:3; 26:25), indicates that Theophilus was a man of high social standing. He probably assumed responsibility for publishing Luke and Acts so that they would be available to Gentile readers. Luke translates Aramaic terms with Greek words and explains Jewish customs and geography to make his gospel more intelligible to his original Greek readership. During Paul’s imprisonment at Caesarea, Luke may have traveled in Palestine to gather information from eyewitnesses of Jesus’ ministry. The date of this gospel depends on that of Acts, since this was the first volume (see “The Time of Acts”). If Luke was written during Paul’s first imprisonment in Rome it would be dated in the early 60s. However, it may have been given final form in Greece. In all probability, its publication preceded the destruction of Jerusalem (A.D. 70).

THE CHRIST OF LUKE

The humanity and compassion of Jesus are repeatedly stressed in Luke’s gospel. Luke gives the most complete account of Christ’s ancestry, birth, and development. He is the ideal Son of Man who identified with the sorrow and plight of sinful men in order to carry our sorrows and offer us the priceless gift of salvation. Jesus alone fulfills the Greek ideal of human perfection.

KEYS TO LUKE

Key Word: Jesus the Son of Man—Luke clearly states his purpose in the prologue to his gospel: “to write to you an orderly account, that you may know the certainty of those things in which you were instructed” (1:3, 4). Luke wanted to create an accurate, chronological and comprehensive account of the unique life of Jesus the Christ to strengthen the faith of both gentile believers and to encourage saving faith among nonbelievers. Luke also had another purpose, and that was to was to show that Christ was not only divine but also human. Luke portrays Christ in His fullest humanity by devoting more of his writing to Christ's feelings and humanity than any other gospel.

Key Verses: Luke 1:3, 4 and 19:10-"It seemed good to me also, having had perfect understanding of all things from the very first, to write to you an orderly account, most excellent Theophilus, that you may know the certainty of those things in which you were instructed" (1:3, 4).
"For the Son of Man has come to seek and to save that which was lost" (19:10).

Key Chapter: Luke 15-Captured in the three parables of the Lost Sheep, Lost Coin, and Lost Son is the crux of this gospel: that God through Christ has come to seek and to save that which was lost.

SURVEY OF LUKE

Luke builds the gospel narrative on the platform of historical reliability. His em-phasis on chronological and historical accuracy makes this the most comprehensive of the four gospels. This is also the longest and most literary gospel, and it presents Jesus Christ as the Perfect Man who came to seek and to save sinful men. This book can be divided into four sections: the introduction of the Son of Man (1:1-4:13); the ministry of the Son of Man (4:14-9:50); the rejection of the Son of Man (9:51-19:27); the crucifixion and resurrection of the Son of Man (19:28-24:53).

The Introduction of the Son of Man (1:1-4:13): Luke places a strong emphasis on the ancestry, birth, and early years of the Perfect Man and of His forerunner John the Baptist. Their infancy stories are intertwined as Luke records their birth announcements, advents, and temple presentations. Jesus prepares over thirty

years (summarized in one verse, 2:52) for a public ministry of only three years. The ancestry of the Son of Man is traced back to the first man Adam, and His ministry commences after His baptism and temptation.

The Ministry of the Son of Man (4:14-9:50): The authority of the Son of Man over every realm is demonstrated in 4:14-6:49. In this section His authority over demons, disease, nature, the effects of sin, tradition, and all people is presented as a prelude to His diverse ministry of preaching, healing, and discipling (7:1-9:50). The Rejection of the Son of Man (9:51-19:27): The dual response of growing belief and growing rejection has already been introduced in the gospel (cf. 4:14 and 6:11), but from this time forward the intensity of opposition to the ministry of the Son of Man increases. When the religious leaders accuse Him of being demonized, Jesus pronounces a series of divine woes upon them (11). Knowing that He is on His last journey to Jerusalem, Jesus instructs His disciples on a number of practical matters including prayer, covetousness, faithfulness, repentance, humility, discipleship, evangelism, money, forgiveness, service, thankfulness, the second advent, and salvation (12:1-19:27). The Crucifixion and Resurrection of the Son of Man (19:28-24:53): After His triumphal entry into Jerusalem, Jesus encounters the opposition of the priests, Sadducees, and scribes and predicts the overthrow of Jerusalem (19:28-21:38). The Son of Man instructs His disciples for the last time before His betrayal in Gethsemane. The three religious and three civil trials culminate in His crucifixion. The glory and foundation of the Christian message is the historical resurrection of Jesus Christ. The Lord conquers the grave as He has promised, and appears on a number of occasions to His disciples before His ascension to the Father.

Outline of Luke


FOCUS INTRODUCTION OF THE SON OF MAN MINISTRY OF THE SON OF MAN REJECTION OF THE SON OF MAN CRUCIFIXION AND RESURRECTION OF THE SON OF MAN
REFERENCE 1:1 4:14 9:51 19:28
24:53
DIVISION ADVENT ACTIVITIES ANTAGONISM AND ADMONITION APPLICATION AND AUTHENTICATION
TOPIC SEEKING THE LOST SAVING THE LOST
MIRACLES PROMINENT TEACHING PROMINENT
LOCATION ISRAEL GALILEE ISRAEL JERUSALEM
TIME c. 4 B.C. – A.D. 33

Outline of Luke


Part One: The Introduction of the Son of Man (1:1—4:13)

I. The Purpose and Method of Luke’s Gospel ........ 1:1–4

II. The Events Preceding Christ’s Birth ........ 1:5–56

A. John the Baptist’s Birth Is Foretold ........ 1:5–25
    1. Zacharias Ministers in the Temple ........ 1:5–10
    2. An Angel Announces the Birth of John the Baptist ........ 1:11–17
    3. Zacharias Is Unable to Speak ........ 1:18–25

B. Jesus the Christ’s Birth Is Foretold ........ 1:26–56
    1. Gabriel Announces Christ’s Birth ........ 1:26–33
    2. Mary Miraculously Conceives ........ 1:34–38
    3. Mary Visits Elizabeth ........ 1:39–56

III. The Events Accompanying Christ’s Birth ........ 1:57–2:38

A. The Birth of John the Baptist ........ 1:57–80
    1. Elizabeth Gives Birth to John ........ 1:57–66
    2. Zacharias Prophesies of John’s Ministry ........ 1:67–80

B. The Birth of Jesus the Christ ........ 2:1–38
    1. Christ Is Born ........ 2:1–7
    2. The Angels Announce Jesus to the Shepherds ........ 2:8–14
    3. The Shepherds Visit Jesus ........ 2:15–20
    4. Christ Is Presented at the Temple ........ 2:21–38
      a. Christ Is Circumcised ........ 2:21
      b. Simeon’s Prophecy ........ 2:22–35
      c. Anna’s Testimony ........ 2:36–38

IV. The Events During Christ’s Childhood ........ 2:39–52

A. Jesus Returns to Nazareth ........ 2:39, 40
B. Jesus Celebrates the Passover ........ 2:41–50
C. Jesus Grows in Wisdom ........ 2:51, 52

V. The Events Preceding Christ’s Presentation ........ 3:1–4:13

A. The Ministry of John the Baptist ........ 3:1–20
B. The Baptism of Christ ........ 3:21, 22
C. The Genealogy of Christ Through Mary ........ 3:23–38
D. The Temptation of Christ ........ 4:1–13


Part Two: The Ministry of the Son of Man (4:14—9:50)

I. The Presentation of Christ ........ 4:14–30

A. Acceptance Throughout Galilee ........ 4:14, 15
B. Rejection at Nazareth ........ 4:16–30

II. The Demonstration of Christ’s Powers ........ 4:31–5:28

A. Demons Are Cast Out ........ 4:31–37
B. Peter’s Mother-in-Law Is Healed ........ 4:38–39
C. Jesus Ministers Throughout Galilee ........ 4:40–44
D. The First Disciples Are Called ........ 5:1–11
E. A Leper Is Cleansed ........ 5:12–15
F. A Paralytic Is Healed ........ 5:16–26
G. Matthew Is Called ........ 5:27, 28

III. The Explanation of Christ’s Program ........ 5:29–6:49

A. Jesus Teaches the Pharisees ........ 5:29–6:11
    1. Jesus Eats with Sinners ........ 5:29–32
    2. Jesus Teaches About Fasting ........ 5:33–35
    3. Parable of the Cloth and Wineskins ........ 5:36–39
    4. Jesus Works on the Sabbath ........ 6:1–5
    5. Jesus Heals on the Sabbath ........ 6:6–11

B. Jesus Teaches the Disciples ........ 6:12–49
    1. Selection of the Twelve Apostles ........ 6:12–19
    2. The Beatitudes ........ 6:20–26
    3. Rules of Kingdom Life ........ 6:27–38
    4. Parable of the Blind Leading the Blind ........ 6:39–45
    5. Parable of the Two Foundations ........ 6:46–49

IV. The Expansion of Christ’s Program ........ 7:1–9:50

A. A Centurion’s Servant Is Healed ........ 7:1–10
B. A Widow’s Son Is Raised ........ 7:11–16
C. Christ Comments on John the Baptist ........ 7:17–35
D. Jesus Praises John ........ 7:24–28
E. Jesus Criticizes His Generation ........ 7:31–35
F. Christ Dines at a Pharisee’s Home ........ 7:36–50
    1. A Woman Anoints Jesus’ Feet ........ 7:36–50

G. The Parable of the Two Debtors ........ 7:41–43
H. Certain Women Minister to Christ ........ 8:1–3
I. Parable of the Soils ........ 8:4–15
J. Parable of the Lamp ........ 8:16–18
K. Christ’s True Brethren ........ 8:19–21
L. The Storm Is Stilled ........ 8:22–25
M. A Woman Is Healed ........ 8:43–48
N. Jairus’s Daughter Is Raised ........ 8:41–42, 49–56
O. Twelve Are Sent to Preach ........ 9:1–6
P. Herod’s Confusion ........ 9:7–9
Q. Five Thousand Are Fed ........ 9:10–17
R. Peter’s Confession of Faith ........ 9:18–20
S. True Cost of Discipleship ........ 9:21–27
T. The Transfiguration ........ 9:28–36
U. Demoniac Son Is Healed ........ 9:37–43
V. Christ Prophesies His Coming Death ........ 9:44–45
W. True Greatness ........ 9:46–50


Part Three: The Rejection of the Son of Man (9:51—19:27)

I. The Increasing Opposition to Christ ........ 9:51–11:54

A. Samaria Rejects Christ ........ 9:51–56
B. True Cost of Discipleship ........ 9:57–62
C. Seventy Disciples Are Sent Out ........ 10:1–24
    1. Mission of the Seventy ........ 10:1–16
    2. Return of the Seventy ........ 10:17–24
D. Lawyer Tests Christ ........ 10:25–37
    1. How to Inherit Eternal Life ........ 10:25–28
    2. Parable of the Good Samaritan ........ 10:29–37
E. Mary and Martha Are Contrasted ........ 10:38–42
F. Christ Teaches on Prayer ........ 11:1–13
    1. The Lord’s Prayer ........ 11:1–4
    2. Parable of the Persistent Friend ........ 11:5–10
    3. Parable of the Good Father ........ 11:11–13
G. Christ Is Rejected by the Religious Leaders ........ 11:14–36
    1. Christ Heals the Demoniac ........ 11:14–16
    2. Christ’s Power Not from Satan ........ 11:15–28
    3. Christ’s Only Sign Is Jonah ........ 11:29–32
    4. Parable of the Lighted Lamp ........ 11:33–36
H. Religious Leaders Are Rejected by Christ ........ 11:37–54
    1. “Woes” on the Pharisees ........ 11:37–44
    2. “Woes” on the Lawyers ........ 11:45–54

II. The Instruction in View of Christ’s Rejection ........ 12:1–19:27

A. Christ Warns About Hypocrisy ........ 12:1–12
B. Christ Warns About Covetousness ........ 12:13–34
    1. Parable of the Rich Fool ........ 12:13–21
    2. Seek the Kingdom of God ........ 12:22–34
C. Christ Warns About the Second Coming ........ 12:35–48
    1. Parable of the Expectant Steward ........ 12:35–40
    2. Parable of the Faithful Steward ........ 12:41–48
D. Christ Warns of the Costs of Discipleship ........ 12:49–53
E. Christ Warns of Not Discerning the Times ........ 12:54–59
F. Christ Teaches on Repentance ........ 13:1–9
G. Christ Heals the Crippled Woman ........ 13:10–17
    1. A Woman Glorifies Christ ........ 13:10–13
    2. The Rulers Criticize Christ ........ 13:14–17
H. Christ Teaches on the Kingdom of Heaven ........ 13:18–21
    1. Parable of the Mustard Seed ........ 13:18, 19
    2. Parable of the Leaven ........ 13:20, 21
I. The Way into the Kingdom ........ 13:22–30
J. Christ Mourns over Jerusalem ........ 13:31–35
K. Christ Teaches the Pharisees ........ 14:1–24
    1. Instruction on the Sabbath ........ 14:1–6
    2. Parable of the Ambitious Guest ........ 14:7–14
    3. Parable of the Great Supper ........ 14:15–24
L. Christ Teaches on Discipleship ........ 14:25–35
    1. Cost of Discipleship ........ 14:25–33
    2. Parable of the Tower ........ 14:28–30
    3. Parable of the King Contemplating War ........ 14:31–33
    4. Parable of the Savoreless Salt ........ 14:34, 35
M. Christ Teaches on Repentance ........ 15:1–32
    1. Parable of the Lost Sheep ........ 15:1–7
    2. Parable of the Lost Coin ........ 15:8–10
    3. Parable of the Lost Son ........ 15:11–32
N. Christ Teaches on Stewardship ........ 16:1–31
    1. Parable of the Unjust Servant ........ 16:1–13
    2. Christ Warns the Pharisees ........ 16:14–17
    3. Christ Teaches on Divorce ........ 16:18
    4. Parable of the Rich Man and Lazarus ........ 16:19–31
O. Christ Teaches on Offenses ........ 17:1–10
P. Christ Cleanses Ten Lepers ........ 17:11–19
Q. Christ Teaches on the Second Coming ........ 17:20–37
R. Christ Teaches on Prayer ........ 18:1–14
    1. Parable of the Woman and the Judge ........ 18:1–8
    2. Parable of the Pharisee and the Tax Collector ........ 18:9–14
S. Christ Blesses the Children ........ 18:15–17
T. Christ Teaches on Sacrifice ........ 18:18–30
    1. Rich Young Ruler ........ 18:18–27
    2. Christ Will Reward Sacrifice ........ 18:28–30
U. Christ Foretells His Death and Resurrection ........ 18:31–34
V. Christ Heals Bartimaeus ........ 18:35–43
W. Christ Abides with Zacchaeus ........ 19:1–10
X. Christ Gives the Parable of the Ten Minas ........ 19:11–27


Part Four: The Crucifixion and Resurrection of the Son of Man (19:28—24:53)

I. The Last Week of Christ ........ 19:28–23:56

A. Sunday: The Triumphal Entry ........ 19:28–44
B. Monday: Cleansing the Temple ........ 19:45–48
C. Tuesday: Public Ministry ........ 20:1–22:6
    1. Religious Leaders Question Christ’s Authority ........ 20:1–8
    2. Parable of the Vineyard Owner ........ 20:9–19
    3. Herodians Question Tribute Money ........ 20:19–26
    4. Sadducees Question Resurrection ........ 20:27–38
    5. Christ Questions the Scribes ........ 20:39–47
    6. Christ Teaches on the Widow’s Mites ........ 21:1–4

II. Olivet Discourse ........ 21:5–22:6

    a. The Disciples’ Two Questions — “What?” and “When?” ........ 21:5–7
    b. Signs of Christ’s Coming ........ 21:8–19
    c. Destruction of Jerusalem ........ 21:20–24
    d. The Second Coming ........ 21:25–28
    e. Parable of the Fig Tree ........ 21:29–33
    f. Warning to Watch for His Coming ........ 21:34–38
    g. Judas Agrees to Betray Christ ........ 22:1–6

III. Thursday: Passover and Arrest ........ 22:7–71

    1. The Upper Room Is Prepared ........ 22:7–13
    2. The Passover Is Celebrated ........ 22:14–18
    3. The Lord’s Supper Is Instituted ........ 22:19–20
    4. Christ Predicts His Betrayer ........ 22:21–23
    5. The Disciples Argue over Who Is the Greatest ........ 22:24–30
    6. Christ Predicts Peter’s Denial ........ 22:31–34
    7. Christ Predicts Coming Conflict ........ 22:35–38
    8. Christ Prays in Gethsemane ........ 22:39–46
    9. Judas Betrays Christ ........ 22:47–53

IV. Friday: Trials and Crucifixion ........ 22:54–23:56

    1. Peter Denies Christ ........ 22:54–62
    2. Christ Is Beaten ........ 22:63–65
    3. The Sanhedrin Tries Christ ........ 22:66–71
    4. Pilate Tries Christ ........ 23:1–7
    5. Herod Tries Christ ........ 23:8–12

    6. Pilate Tries Christ Again ........ 23:13–25
    7. Christ Is Crucified ........ 23:26–49
    8. Christ Is Buried ........ 23:50–55
    9. Saturday: In the Grave ........ 23:56

II. The Authentication of Christ ........ 24:1–53

A. The Resurrection ........ 24:1–12
B. Christ Appears on the Road to Emmaus ........ 24:13–35
C. Christ Appears to the Eleven ........ 24:36–53
    1. The Proof of His Resurrection ........ 24:36–43
    2. The Great Commission ........ 24:44–49
    3. The Ascension ........ 24:50–53

The Gospel According To

John

The Book Of John

Just as a coin has two sides, both valid, so Jesus Christ has two natures, both valid, Son of God and Son of Man; John portrays Him in His deity; as the Son of God. John’s purpose is crystal clear: to set forth Christ in His deity in order to spark believing faith in his readers. John’s gospel is topical, not primarily chronological, and it revolves around seven miracles and seven “I am” statements of Christ.

Following an extended eyewitness description of the Upper Room meal and discourse, John records events leading up to the Resurrection, the final climactic proof that Jesus Christ is who He claims to be—the Son of God.

The title of the Fourth Gospel follows the same format as the titles of the synoptic Gospels: Kata Ioannen, “According to John.” As with the others, the word “Gospel” was later added. Ioannes is derived from the Hebrew name Yohanan, “Yahweh Has Been Gracious.”

The Author Of John

Jesus nicknamed John and his brother James, “Sons of Thunder” (Mark 3:17). Their father was Zebedee, and their mother Salome. Jesus served in Galilee and was present at His crucifixion (Mark 15:40, 41). Along with Peter, they followed Jesus diligently among the Galileans who followed John the Baptist until they were called to follow Jesus at the outset of His public ministry (1:19–51). These Galileans were later called to become disciples of the Lord (Luke 5:1–11), and Jesus chose twelve from among them who were “sent” to be apostles (Luke 6:12–16). After Christ’s ascension, John became one of the “pillars” of the church in Jerusalem along with James and Peter (Gal. 2:9). He is mentioned three times by name in Acts (3:1; 4:13; 8:14), each time in association with Peter. Tradition says that John later went to Ephesus (perhaps just before the destruction of Jerusalem). He was eventually exiled by the Romans to the isle of Patmos (Rev. 1:9).

The author of this gospel is identified only as “the disciple whom Jesus loved” (13:23; 19:26; 20:2; 21:7, 20). His knowledge of Palestinian geography and Jewish customs makes it clear that he was a Palestinian Jew, and his meticulous attention to numbers (2:6; 6:13; 19:14, 20:15, 11) and names (1:45; 3:1; 11:1; 18:10) indicates that he was an eyewitness. This fits with his detailed account of the events he described (1:14; 19:35; 21:24, 25). “The disciple whom Jesus loved” was among a group of disciples associated closely with Peter. The synoptic Gospels name this inner circle as Peter, James, and John. Since Peter is separate from the beloved disciple, only James and John are left. James was martyred too early to be the author (Acts 12:1, 2), so the apostle John was the author of this gospel. This conclusion from internal evidence is consistent with the external testimony of the early church. Irenaeus (A.D. 185) was a disciple of Polycarp who was in turn a disciple of the apostle John. In his Against Heresies, Irenaeus bore witness to Johannine authorship of this gospel and noted that John lived until the time of the emperor Trajan (A.D. 98–117). Clement of Alexandria, Theophilus of Antioch, Origen, and others also ascribe this book to John.

The Time Of John

In spite of the strong internal and external testimony supporting Johannine authorship of this gospel, theological bias motivated a number of critics to deny this claim. Until recently it was fashionable to give a late second-century date for this book. The discovery of the John Rylands Papyrus fragment of John 18:31–33, 37, 38 has shown that the Fourth Gospel was in use in Egypt by about A.D. 135, and a considerable period of time must have been required for John’s gospel to be copied and circulated before it reached Egypt, where this papyrus was found.

On the other hand, John was written after most of the synoptic Gospels (c. A.D. 60–68). His familiarity with the topography of Jerusalem (e.g. 5:2; 19:13) does not necessarily require a date before A.D. 70. Since John’s three epistles and Revelation were written after his gospel, the probable range for this work is A.D. 60–90. By this time, John would have been one of the surviving eyewitnesses of the Lord. According to tradition, John wrote this gospel in Ephesus.

The Christ Of John

This book presents the most powerful case in all the Bible for the deity of the incarnate Son of God. “I am called Jesus” (9:11) also “Christ, the Son of the living God” (6:69). The deity of Christ can be seen in His seven “I am” statements: “I am the bread of life” (8:12; 9:5); “I am the light of the world” (10:7, 9); “I am the good shepherd” (11:25); “I am the resurrection and the life” (14:6); “I am the way, the truth, and the life”; “I am the true vine” (15:1–5). The seven signs (1–12) and the five witnesses (5:30–40) also point to His divine character. On certain occasions, jesus equates Himself with the Old testament "I AM," or Yahweh. Some of the most crucial affirmations of His diety are in 1:1; 8:58; 10:30; 14:9; 20:28.

. Thw Word was God (1:1), but the word also became flesh(1:14). The humanity of jesus can be seen in His weariness (4:6), thirst (4:7), dependence (5:19), grief (11:35), troubled soul(12:27), and His anguish and death(19).

Key Word: Believe That Jesus Is the Son of God — The Fourth Gospel has the best statement of purpose in the Bible: “But these are written that you may believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that believing you may have life in His name” (20:31). John selected the signs he used for the specific purpose of creating intellectual (“that you may believe”) and spiritual (“that believing you may have life”) conviction about the Son of God. The key verb in John is “believe,” and requires both knowledge (8:32; 10:38) and volition (1:12; 3:19; 7:17).

The predominant theme of this gospel is the dual response of faith and unbelief to the person of Jesus Christ. Those who place their faith in the Son of God have eternal life, but those who reject Him are under the condemnation of God (3:36; 5:24–29; 10:27–29); this is the basic issue. John 1:11, 12 summarizes the responses of accepting or rejecting the Son of God that are traced through the rest of the book. The rejection of Jesus by His own people can be seen over and over in chapters 2 through 19 (“His own did not receive Him”), but John also lists a number of men and women who believed in Him (“But as many as received Him”).

Key Verses: John 1:11–13 and John 20:30, 31—“He came to His own, and His own did not receive Him. But as many as received Him, to them He gave the right to become children of God, even to those who believe in His name: who were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God” (1:11–13).

“And truly Jesus did many other signs in the presence of His disciples, which are not written in this book; but these are written that you may believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that believing you may have life in His name” (20:30, 31).

Key Chapter: John 3-John 3:16 is without doubt the most quoted and preached verse in all of Scripture. Captured in it is the gospel in its clearest and simplest form: that salvation is a gift of God and is obtainable only through belief. The conversation with Nicodemus and the testimony of John the Baptist provide the setting that clearly points out that being "born again" is the only way to find the "kingdom of God."

Survey Of John

This most unusual gospel, with its distinct content and style, serves as a supplement to the three synoptics. It is easily the simplest and yet the most profound of the gospels, and for many people it is the greatest and most powerful. John writes his gospel for the specific purpose of bringing people to spiritual life through belief in the person and work of Jesus Christ. The five basic sections of this gospel are: the incarnation of the Son of God (1:1–18); the presentation of the Son of God (1:19–4:54); the opposition to the Son of God (5:1–12:50); the preparation of the disciples by the Son of God (13:1–17:26); the crucifixion and resurrection of the Son of God (18:1–21:25).

The Incarnation of the Son of God (1:1–18): This prologue introduces the rest of the book and gives the background for the historical narrative that follows. It dates the nature of Jesus, introduces His forerunner, clarifies His mission, and notes the rejection and acceptance He will find during His ministry.

The Presentation of the Son of God (1:19–4:54): In this section Christ is under careful consideration and scrutiny by Israel. He is introduced by John the Baptist who directs his own disciples to Christ. Shortly the author begins listing the seven signs, which continue through the next section. John carefully selects seven miracles out of the many that Christ accomplished (cf. John 21:25) in order to build a concise case for His deity. They are called signs because they symbolize the life-changing results of belief in Jesus—(1) water to wine: the ritual of law is replaced by the reality of grace (2:1–11); (2) healing the nobleman’s son: the gospel brings spiritual restoration (4:46–54); (3) healing the paralytic: weakness is replaced by strength (5:1–16); (4) feeding the multitude: Christ satisfies spiritual hunger (6:1–13); (5) walking on water: the Lord transforms fear to faith (6:16–21); (6) sight to the man born blind: Jesus overcomes darkness and brings in light (9:1–7); (7) raising of Lazarus: the gospel brings people from death to life (11:1–44). These signs combine to show that Jesus is indeed the Son of God.

The Opposition to the Son of God (5:1–12:50): John’s unusual pattern in these chapters is to record the reactions of belief and disbelief after the performance of one miracle and before the next. In a series of growing confrontations, John portrays the intense opposition that will culminate in the Lord’s final rejection on the cross. Even though many people received Him, the inevitable crucifixion is foreshadowed in several places (2:4, 21, 22; 7:6, 39; 11:51, 52; 12:16).

The Preparation of the Disciples by the Son of God (13:1–17:26): John surveys the incarnation and public ministry of Jesus in twelve chapters, but radically changes pace in the next five chapters to give a detailed account of a few crucial hours. In this clear and vivid recollection of Jesus’ last discourse to His intimate disciples, John captures the Lord’s words of comfort and assurance to a group of fearful and confused followers. Jesus knows that in less than twenty-four hours He will be on the cross. Therefore, His last words speak of all the resources that will be at the disciples’ disposal after His departure. They will be indwelled and empowered by the Triune Godhead. The Upper Room Discourse portrays the message of the epistles in capsule form as it reveals God’s pattern for Christian living. In it, the key themes of servanthood, the Holy Spirit, and abiding in Christ are developed.

The Crucifixion and Resurrection of the Son of God (18:1–21:25): After recording Christ’s high priestly prayer on behalf of His disciples and all who believe in Him “through their word” (17:20), John immediately launches into a dramatic description of Christ’s arrest and trials before Annas, Caiaphas, and Pilate. In His crucifixion, Jesus willingly fulfills John the Baptist’s prophetic words: “Behold! The Lamb of God who takes away the sin of the world!” (1:29). John closes his profound gospel with a particularly detailed record of the post-resurrection appearances of Christ. The Resurrection is the ultimate sign that points to Jesus as the Son of God.

Outline of John


FOCUS INCARNATION OF THE SON OF GOD PRESENTATION OF THE SON OF GOD OPPOSITION TO THE SON OF GOD PREPARATION OF THE DISCIPLES CRUCIFIXION AND RESURRECTION OF THE SON OF GOD
REFERENCE 1:1 1:19 5:1 13:1 18:1
21:25
DIVISION INTRODUCTION TO CHRIST REVELATION OF CHRIST REJECTION OF CHRIST REVELATION OF CHRIST REJECTION OF CHRIST
TOPIC SEVEN MIRACLES UPPER ROOM DISCOURSE SUPREME MIRACLE
“THAT YOU MIGHT BELIEVE” “THAT YOU MIGHT HAVE LIFE”
LOCATION ISRAEL
TIME A FEW YEARS A FEW HOURS A FEW WEEKS

Outline of John


Part One: The Incarnation of the Son of God (1:1–18)

I. The Deity of Christ ........ 1:1, 2
II. The Preincarnate Work of Christ ........ 1:3–5
III. The Forerunner of Christ ........ 1:6–8
IV. The Rejection of Christ ........ 1:9–11
V. The Acceptance of Christ ........ 1:12, 13
VI. The Incarnation of Christ ........ 1:14–18

Part Two: The Presentation of the Son of God (1:19–4:54)

I. The Presentation of Christ by John the Baptist ........ 1:19–34
A. John’s Witness to the Priests and Levites ........ 1:19–28
B. John’s Witness at Christ’s Baptism ........ 1:29–34

II. The Presentation of Christ to John’s Disciples ........ 1:35–51
A. Andrew and Peter Follow Christ ........ 1:35–42
B. Philip and Nathanael Follow Christ ........ 1:43–51

III. The Presentation of Christ in Galilee ........ 2:1–12
A. First Sign: Christ Changes Water to Wine ........ 2:1–10
B. The Disciples Believe ........ 2:11, 12

IV. The Presentation of Christ in Judea ........ 2:13–3:36
A. Christ Cleanses the Temple ........ 2:13–25
B. Christ Witnesses to Nicodemus ........ 3:1–21
C. John the Baptist Witnesses Concerning Christ ........ 3:22–36

V. The Presentation of Christ in Samaria ........ 4:1–42
A. Christ Witnesses to the Woman at the Well ........ 4:1–26
B. Christ Witnesses to the Disciples ........ 4:27–38
C. Christ Witnesses to the Samaritans ........ 4:39–42

VI. The Presentation of Christ in Galilee ........ 4:43–54
A. Christ Is Received by the Galileans ........ 4:43–45
B. Second Sign: Christ Heals the Nobleman’s Son ........ 4:46–54

Part Three: The Opposition to the Son of God (5:1–12:50)

I. The Opposition at the Feast in Jerusalem ........ 5:1–47
A. Third Sign: Christ Heals the Paralytic Man ........ 5:1–9
B. Jews Reject Christ ........ 5:10–47
1. Christ Heals on the Sabbath ........ 5:10–16
2. Christ Claims Equality with God ........ 5:17–47
a. Equality with God in Nature ........ 5:17, 18
b. Equality with God in Power ........ 5:19–21
c. Equality with God in Authority ........ 5:22–30
3. Christ Lists Other Witnesses to His Person ........ 5:31–47
a. Witness of John the Baptist ........ 5:31–35
b. Witness of the Works of Christ ........ 5:36
c. Witness of the Father ........ 5:37, 38
d. Witness of the Scriptures ........ 5:39–47

II. The Opposition During Passover Time in Galilee ........ 6:1–71
A. Fourth Sign: Christ Feeds 5,000 ........ 6:1–14
B. Fifth Sign: Christ Walks on the Water ........ 6:15–21
C. Christ Announces “The Bread of Life” ........ 6:22–71
1. To the Crowds ........ 6:22–40
2. To the Jews ........ 6:41–59
3. To the Disciples ........ 6:60–71
a. Rejection by Many Followers ........ 6:60–66
b. Confession by Peter ........ 6:67–71

III. The Opposition at the Feast of Tabernacles in Jerusalem ........ 7:1–10:21
A. Before the Feast of Tabernacles ........ 7:1–13
1. Christ’s Brothers Do Not Believe ........ 7:1–9
2. Christ Secretly Goes to the Feast ........ 7:10–13
B. In the Middle of the Feast of Tabernacles ........ 7:14–36
1. Christ’s Authority from the Father ........ 7:14–24
2. Christ’s Origin from the Father ........ 7:25–31
3. Christ’s Departure to the Father ........ 7:32–36
C. In the Last Day of the Feast of Tabernacles ........ 7:37–53
1. Christ Reveals the “Living Water” ........ 7:37–39
2. Israel Is Divided Over Christ ........ 7:40–44
3. The Sanhedrin Is Confused Over Christ ........ 7:45–53
D. After the Feast of Tabernacles ........ 8:1–10:21
1. A Woman Is Caught in Adultery ........ 8:1–11
2. Christ Announces, “I Am the Light of the World” ........ 8:12–59
3. Sixth Sign: Christ Heals the Blind Man ........ 9:1–41
4. Christ Announces, “I Am the Good Shepherd” ........ 10:1–21

IV. The Opposition at the Feast of Dedication in Jerusalem ........ 10:22–42

V. The Opposition at Bethany ........ 11:1–11:54
A. Seventh Sign: Christ Raises Lazarus ........ 11:1–44
B. The Pharisees Plan to Kill Christ ........ 11:45–57
C. Mary Anoints Christ ........ 12:1–11

VI. The Opposition at Jerusalem ........ 12:12–50
A. The Triumphal Entry ........ 12:12–36
B. The Messiah Teaches ........ 12:23–50

Part Four: The Preparation of the Disciples by the Son of God (13:1–17:26)

I. The Preparation in the Upper Room ........ 13:1–14:31
A. Christ Washes the Disciples’ Feet ........ 13:1–20
B. Christ Announces Judas, the Betrayer ........ 13:21–30
C. Christ Gives the Upper Room Discourse ........ 13:31–14:31
1. Christ Announces His Departure ........ 13:31–35
2. Christ Foretells Peter’s Denial ........ 13:36–38
3. Christ Comforts His Disciples ........ 14:1–4
4. Christ Answers Thomas ........ 14:5–7
5. Christ Answers Philip ........ 14:8–21
6. Christ Answers Judas ........ 14:22–31

II. The Preparation on the Way to the Garden ........ 15:1–17:26
A. Christ Instructs the Disciples ........ 15:1–16:33
1. The Relationship of Believers to Christ ........ 15:1–11
2. The Relationship of Believers to Each Other ........ 15:12–17
3. The Relationship of Believers to the World ........ 15:18–25
4. The Promise of the Holy Spirit ........ 15:26–16:15
5. The Predictions of Christ’s Death and Resurrection ........ 16:16–33

B. Christ Intercedes with the Father ........ 17:1–26
1. Christ Prays for Himself ........ 17:1–5
2. Christ Prays for His Disciples ........ 17:6–19
3. Christ Prays for All Believers ........ 17:20–26

Part Five: The Crucifixion and Resurrection of the Son of God (18:1–21:25)

I. The Rejection of Christ ........ 18:1–19:16
A. The Arrest of Christ ........ 18:1–11
B. The Trials of Christ ........ 18:12–19:16
1. First Jewish Trial Before Annas ........ 18:12–23
2. Second Jewish Trial Before Caiaphas ........ 18:24–27
3. First Roman Trial Before Pilate ........ 18:28–38
4. Second Roman Trial Before Pilate ........ 18:39–19:16

II. The Crucifixion of Christ ........ 19:17–37
A. Christ’s Crucifixion ........ 19:17–18
B. Pilate’s Inscription ........ 19:19–22
C. Soldiers Cast Lots ........ 19:23, 24
D. Mary’s Committal ........ 19:25–27
E. Christ’s Death ........ 19:28–37

III. The Burial of Christ ........ 19:38–42

IV. The Resurrection of Christ ........ 20:1–10

V. The Appearances of Christ ........ 20:11–21:25
A. Christ Appears to Mary Magdalene ........ 20:11–18
B. Christ Appears to the Disciples (Thomas Absent) ........ 20:19–25
C. Christ Appears to the Disciples (Thomas Present) ........ 20:26–29
D. The Purpose of John’s Gospel ........ 20:30, 31
E. Christ Appears to the Seven Disciples ........ 21:1–23
F. Christ Speaks to Peter ........ 21:15–23
G. The Conclusion of John’s Gospel ........ 21:24, 25

The Acts

Of The Apostles

The Book Of Acts

Jesus’ last recorded words have come to be known as the Great Commission: “You shall be witnesses to Me in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and to the end of the earth” (1:8). The Book of Acts, written by Luke, is the story of the men and women who took that commission seriously and began to spread the news of a risen Savior to the most remote corners of the known world.

Each section of the book (1–7; 8–12; 13–28) focuses on a particular audience, a key personality, and a significant phase in the expansion of the gospel message.

As the second volume in a two-part work by Luke, this book probably had no separate title. But all available Greek manuscripts designate it by the title Praxeis, “Acts,” or by an expanded title like “The Acts of the Apostles.” Praxeis was commonly used in Greek literature to summarize the accomplishments of outstanding men. While the apostles are mentioned collectively at several points, this book really records the acts of Peter (1–12) and of Paul (13–28).

The Author Of Acts

Acts 1:1 refers Theophilus to “The former account,” that is, the Gospel of Luke. (See “The Author of Luke” for the internal and external support for Lukan authorship of Luke.) Luke’s source “we” sections in this book (16:10–17; 20:5–21:18; 27:1–28:16) was his own memory if not some kind of diary. For the remainder of this book, Luke no doubt followed the same careful investigative procedures that he used in writing his gospel (Luke 1:1–4). As a close traveling companion of Paul, Luke had access to the principal eyewitness for chapters 13–28. It is also likely that he had opportunities to interview other key witnesses in Jerusalem as Peter and John for the information in chapters 1–12. Acts 15:23–29 and 23:26–30 indicate that Luke may have used written documents as well.

The Time Of Acts

Suggested dates for the writing of Acts range from A.D. 62 to the middle of the second century. Twentieth-century archaeological discoveries have strikingly confirmed the trustworthiness and precision of Luke as a historian and show that his work should be dated in the first century. Luke’s perplexingly abrupt ending with Paul awaiting trial in Rome has led many to believe that Acts was completed prior to Paul’s trial (A.D. 62). If it was written after this crucial event, Luke would almost certainly have mentioned the outcome. A reasonable explanation of his silence is that Paul had not yet stood before Caesar. Acts begins prior to the persecution under Nero (A.D. 64), Paul’s death (A.D. 68), or the destruction of Jerusalem (A.D. 70).

The Christ Of Acts

The resurrected Savior is the central theme of the sermons and defenses in Acts. The Old Testament Scriptures, the historical Resurrection, the apostolic testimony, and the convicting power of the Holy Spirit all bear witness that Jesus is both Lord and Christ (see Peter’s sermons in 2:22–36 and 10:34–43). “To Him all the prophets witness that, through His name, whoever believes in Him will receive remission of sins” (10:43). “Nor is there salvation in any other, for there is no other name under heaven given among men by which we must be saved” (4:12).

Keys To Acts

Key Word: The Growth of the Church—While there are four accounts of the life of Jesus, this is the only book that carries on the story from His ascension to the period of the New Testament epistles. Thus, Acts is the historical link between the gospels and the epistles. Because of Luke’s strong emphasis on the ministry of the Holy Spirit, this book could be regarded as “The Acts of the Spirit of God working in and through the Apostles.” As a missionary himself, Luke’s interest in the progressive spread of the gospel is obviously reflected in this apostolic history. Luke was personally involved as a participant in this story, so it was not written from a detached point of view.

From a theological standpoint, Acts was written to trace the development of the body of Christ over the one-generation transition from a primarily Jewish to a predominantly gentile membership. This apologetic work presents Christianity as distinct from Judaism but also as its fulfillment.

Key Verses: Acts 1:8 and 2:42–47—“But you shall receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon you; and you shall be witnesses to Me in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and to the end of the earth” (1:8).

“And they continued steadfastly in the apostles’ doctrine and fellowship, in the breaking of bread, and in prayers. Then fear came upon every soul, and many wonders and signs were done through the apostles. Now all who believed were together, and had all things in common, and sold their possessions and goods, and divided them among all, as anyone had need. So continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, they ate their food with gladness and simplicity of heart, praising God and having favor with all the people. And the Lord added to the church daily those who were being saved” (2:42–47).

Key Chapter: Acts 2—Chapter 2 records the earth-changing events of the Day of Pentecost when the Holy Spirit comes, fulfilling Christ’s promise to wait until the Holy Spirit arrives to empower and direct the witness. The Spirit transforms a small group of fearful men into a thriving, worldwide Church that is ever moving forward and fulfilling the Great Commission.

Survey Of Acts

Luke begins the book of Acts where he left off in his gospel. Acts records the initial fulfillment of the Great Commission of Matthew 28:19, 20 as it traces the beginning and growth of the New Testament church through pattern can be seen in 1:15; 2:41, 47; 4:4; 5:14; 6:7; 9:31; 12:24; 13:49; 16:5; 19:20. Acts traces important events in the early history of Christianity from the ascension of Christ to the outpouring of the Holy Spirit to the rapid progress of the gospel, beginning in Jerusalem and spreading throughout the Roman Empire.

Acts is a pivotal book of transitions: from the gospels to the epistles (history), from Judaism to Christianity (religion), from law to grace (divine dealing), from Jews alone to Jews and Gentiles (people of God), and from kingdom to church (program of God).

The three movements in Acts follow its key verse (1:8): witness in Jerusalem (1:1–8:4); witness in Judea and Samaria (8:5–12:25); witness to the end of the earth (13–28).

Witness in Jerusalem (1:1–8:4): After appearing to His disciples for “forty days” (1:3), the Lord tells them to wait in Jerusalem for the fulfillment of His promise concerning the Holy Spirit. Ten days after His ascension, this promise is significantly fulfilled as the disciples are suddenly empowered and filled with the Holy Spirit. The disciples are transformed and filled with courage to proclaim the brand new message of the resurrected Savior. Peter’s powerful sermon, like all the sermons in Acts, is built upon the Resurrection, and 3,000 persons respond with saving faith. After dramatically healing a man who was lame from birth, Peter delivers a second crucial message to the people of Israel resulting in thousands of additional responses. The religious leaders arrest the apostles, and this gives Peter an opportunity to preach a special sermon to them.

The enthusiasm and joy of the infant church are marred by internal and external problems. Ananias and Sapphira receive the ultimate form of discipline because of their treachery, and the apostles are imprisoned and persecuted because of their witness. Seven men, including Stephen and Philip, are selected to assist the apostles. Stephen is brought before the Sanhedrin; in his defense, Stephen surveys the Scriptures to prove that the Man they condemned and killed was the Messiah Himself. Members of the Sanhedrin react to Stephen’s words by dragging him out of the city and making him the first Christian martyr.

Witness in Judea and Samaria (8:5–12:25): Philip goes to the province of Samaria and successfully proclaims the new message to a people hated by the Jews. Peter and John confirm his work and exercise their apostolic authority by imparting the Holy Spirit to these new members of the body of Christ. God sovereignly transforms Saul the persecutor into Paul the apostle to the Gentiles, but He uses Peter to introduce the gospel to the Gentiles. In a special vision Peter realizes that Christ has broken down the barrier between Jew and Gentile. After Cornelius and other Gentiles come to Christ through his preaching, Peter convinces the Jewish believers in Jerusalem that "the Gentiles had also received the word of God" (11:1). Even while experiencing more and more persecution, the church continues to increase, spreading throughout the Roman Empire.

Witness to the End of the Earth (13-28): Beginning with chapter 13, Luke switches the focus of Acts from Peter to Paul. Antioch in Syria gradually replaces Jerusalem as the headquarters of the church, and all three of Paul's missionary journeys originate from that city. The first journey (A.D. 48-49) concentrates on the Galatian cities of Pisidian Antioch, Iconium, Lystra, and Derbe. After this journey, a council is held among the apostles and elders of the church in Jerusalem to determine that the gentile converts need not submit to the law of Moses. The second mission-ary journey (A.D. 50-52) brings Paul once again to the Galatian churches, and then for the first time on to Macedonia and Greece. Paul spends much of his time in the cities of Philippi, Thessalonica, and Corinth, and later returns to Jerusalem and Antioch. In his third missionary journey (A.D. 53-57), Paul spends almost three years in the Asian city of Ephesus before visiting Macedonia and Greece for the second time. Although he is warned not to go to Jerusalem, Paul cannot be dissuaded.

It is not long before Paul is falsely accused of bringing Gentiles into the temple. Only the Roman commander's intervention prevents his being killed by the mob. Paul's defense before the people and before the Sanhedrin evokes violent reactions. When the commander learns of a conspiracy to assassinate Paul, he sends his prisoner to Felix, the governor in Caesarea. During his two-year imprisonment there (A.D. 57-59), Paul defends the Christian faith before Felix, Festus, and Agrippa. His appeal to Caesar requires a long voyage to Rome, where he is placed under house arrest until his trial.

Outline of Acts


FOCUS WITNESS IN JERUSALEM WITNESS IN JUDEA AND SAMARIA WITNESS TO THE REMOTEST PART OF THE EARTH
REFERENCE 1:1
3:1
8:5
13:1
21:17
28:31
DIVISION POWER OF THE CHURCH PROGRESS OF THE CHURCH EXPANSION OF THE CHURCH
PAUL’S THREE JOURNEYS
PAUL’S TRIALS
TOPIC JEWS
PETER
SAMARITANS
PHILIP
GENTILES
PAUL
LOCATION JERUSALEM JUDEA AND SAMARIA UTTERMOST PART
TIME 2 YEARS (A.D. 33–35) 13 YEARS (A.D. 35–48) 14 YEARS (A.D. 48–62)

Outline of Acts


Part One: The Witness in Jerusalem (1:1–8:4)

I. The Power of the Church ........ 1:1–2:47
A. Prologue to Acts ........ 1:1–7
B. Appearances of the Resurrected Christ ........ 1:3–8
C. Ascension of Christ ........ 1:9–11
D. Anticipation of the Spirit ........ 1:12–14
E. Appointment of Matthias ........ 1:15–26
F. Filling with the Holy Spirit ........ 2:1–4
G. Speaking with Other Tongues ........ 2:5–13
H. Peter Explains Pentecost ........ 2:14–41
I. Practices of the Early Church ........ 2:42–47

II. The Progress of the Church ........ 3:1–8:4
A. Peter Heals the Lame Man ........ 3:1–11
B. Peter’s Second Sermon ........ 3:12–26
C. Peter and John Are Put into Custody ........ 4:1–4
D. Peter Preaches to the Sanhedrin ........ 4:5–12
E. Sanhedrin Commands Peter Not to Preach ........ 4:13–22
F. Apostles’ Prayer for Boldness ........ 4:23–31
G. Early Church Voluntarily Shares ........ 4:32–37
H. Ananias and Sapphira Lie ........ 5:1–11
I. Apostles’ Mighty Miracles ........ 5:12–16
J. Apostles’ Persecution ........ 5:17–42
1. Apostles Are Miraculously Freed from Prison ........ 5:17–28
2. Apostles Preach to the Council ........ 5:29–33
3. Gamaliel’s Advice ........ 5:34–40
4. Apostles Are Beaten ........ 5:41–42
K. Deacons Are Appointed ........ 6:1–7
L. Stephen Is Martyred ........ 6:8–8:1
1. Stephen Is Brought Before the Council ........ 6:9–15
2. Stephen Preaches to the Council ........ 7:1–60
M. Saul Persecutes the Church ........ 8:1–4


Part Two: The Witness in Judea and Samaria (8:5–12:25)


I. The Witness of Philip ........ 8:5–40
A. Philip Witnesses to the Samaritans ........ 8:5–25
B. Philip Witnesses to the Ethiopian Treasurer ........ 8:26–40

II. The Conversion of Saul ........ 9:1–31
A. Saul Is Converted and Blinded ........ 9:1–9
B. Saul Is Filled with the Spirit ........ 9:10–19
C. Saul Preaches at Damascus ........ 9:20–22
D. Saul Witnesses in Jerusalem ........ 9:23–31

III. The Witness of Peter ........ 9:32–11:18
A. Peter Heals Aeneas at Lydda ........ 9:32–35
B. Peter Raises Dorcas at Joppa ........ 9:36–43
C. Peter Witnesses to Cornelius at Caesarea ........ 10:1–11:18
1. Cornelius Sends for Peter ........ 10:1–8
2. Peter Sees the Great Sheet ........ 10:9–23
3. Peter Preaches to the Gentiles ........ 10:24–43
4. Gentiles Are Converted and Speak in Tongues ........ 10:44–48
5. Peter Defends His Ministry ........ 11:1–18

IV. The Witness of the Early Church ........ 11:19–12:25
A. The Witness of the Antioch Church ........ 11:19–30
B. The Persecution by Herod ........ 12:1–25
1. Herod Kills James ........ 12:1,2
2. Peter Is Miraculously Released from Prison ........ 12:3–19
3. Herod Blasphemes and Dies ........ 12:20–25


Part Three: The Witness to the End of the Earth (13:1–28:31)

I. The First Missionary Journey ........ 13:1–14:28
A. Barnabas and Saul Are Sent from Antioch ........ 13:1–3
B. Ministry at Cyprus ........ 13:4–12
1. Preaching in the Synagogues ........ 13:4–5
2. Controversy with Bar-Jesus ........ 13:6–13
C. Ministry at Antioch ........ 13:14–52
1. Paul Preaches on First Sabbath ........ 13:14–43
2. Paul Preaches on Second Sabbath ........ 13:44–52
D. Ministry at Iconium ........ 13:44–50
E. Ministry at Lystra ........ 14:1–20
1. A Lame Man Is Healed ........ 14:6–20
2. Paul and Barnabas Are Deified ........ 14:11–18
3. Paul Is Stoned ........ 14:19, 20
F. Ministry on the Return Trip ........ 14:21–25
G. Report on the First Missionary Journey ........ 14:26–28

II. The Jerusalem Council ........ 15:1–35
A. Debate over Gentiles Keeping the Law ........ 15:1–5
B. Peter Preaches Salvation Through Grace ........ 15:6–11
C. Paul and Barnabas Testify ........ 15:12
D. James Proves Gentiles Are Free from the Law ........ 15:13–21
E. The Council Sends an Official Letter ........ 15:22–29
F. Report to Antioch ........ 15:30–35

III. The Second Missionary Journey ........ 15:36–18:22
A. Contention over John Mark ........ 15:36–41
B. Derbe and Lystra: Timothy Is Circumcised ........ 16:1–5
C. Troas: Macedonian Call ........ 16:6–10
D. Philippi: Extensive Ministry ........ 16:11–40
1. Lydia Is Converted ........ 16:11–15
2. A Spirit of Divination Is Cast Out ........ 16:16–24
3. Philippian Jailer Is Converted ........ 16:25–34
4. Paul Is Released from Prison ........ 16:35–40
E. Thessalonica: “Turned the World Upside Down” ........ 17:1–9
F. Berea: Many Receive the Word ........ 17:10–15
G. Athens: Paul’s Sermon on Mars’ Hill ........ 17:16–34
H. Corinth: One-and-a-Half Years of Ministry ........ 18:1–17
1. Paul Works with Aquila and Priscilla ........ 18:1–5
2. Jews Reject Paul ........ 18:6–8
3. Crispus, the Gentile, Is Converted ........ 18:9–17
4. Gallio Will Not Try Paul ........ 18:12–17
I. Return Trip to Antioch ........ 18:18–22

IV. The Third Missionary Journey ........ 18:23–21:16
A. Galatia and Phrygia: Strengthening the Disciples ........ 18:23
B. Ephesus: Three Years of Ministry ........ 18:24–19:41
1. Apollos Teaches Effectively ........ 18:24–28
2. Disciples of John Receive the Holy Spirit ........ 19:1–7
3. Paul Teaches in Tyrannus’s School ........ 19:8–10
4. Miracles Are Performed at Ephesus ........ 19:11–20
5. Timothy and Erastus Are Sent to Macedonia ........ 19:21,22
6. Demetrius Causes Uproar at Ephesus ........ 19:23–41
C. Macedonia: Three Months of Ministry ........ 19:23–21:1
D. Troas: Eutychus Falls from Loft ........ 20:6–12
E. Miletus: Paul Bids Farewell to Ephesian Elders ........ 20:13–38
F. Tyre: Paul Is Warned About Jerusalem ........ 21:1–6
G. Caesarea: Agabus’s Prediction ........ 21:7–16

V. The Trip to Rome ........ 21:17–28:31
A. Paul Witnesses in Jerusalem ........ 21:17–23:33
1. Paul Conforms to Jewish Customs ........ 21:17–26
2. Paul’s Arrest ........ 21:27–39
3. Paul’s Defense Before the Crowd ........ 21:40–22:23
4. Paul’s Defense Before the Centurion ........ 22:24–29
5. Paul’s Defense Before the Sanhedrin ........ 22:30–23:11
6. Jews’ Plan to Kill Paul ........ 23:12–22
7. Paul’s Rescue ........ 23:23–33

B. Paul Witnesses in Caesarea ........ 23:34–26:32
1. Paul Is Tried Before Felix ........ 23:34–24:27
2. Paul Is Tried Before Festus ........ 25:1–12
3. Paul Is Tried Before Agrippa ........ 25:23–26:32

C. Paul Witnesses in Rome ........ 27:1–28:31
1. Paul’s Witness During the Shipwreck ........ 27:1–44
2. Paul’s Witness on Malta ........ 28:1–15
3. Paul’s Witness in Rome ........ 28:16–31

The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the

Romans

The Book of Romans

Romans, Paul’s greatest work, is placed first among his thirteen epistles in the New Testament. While the four Gospels present the words and works of Jesus Christ, Romans explores the significance of His sacrificial death. Using a question-and-answer format, Paul records the most systematic presentation of doctrine in the Bible. Romans is more than a book of theology; it is also a book of practical exhortation. The good news of Jesus Christ is more than facts to be believed; it is also a life to be lived—a life of righteousness befitting the person “justified freely by [God’s] grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus” (3:24).

Although some manuscripts omit “in Rome” in 1:7, 15, the title Pros Romaious, “To the Romans,” has been associated with the epistle almost from the beginning.

The Author of Romans

A critical issue for those studying the Pauline epistles has to do with the question of authorship. This is foundational to an understanding of the epistles. Paul dictated most of his letters to a secretary named Tertius (16:22), who was allowed to add his own greeting.

The problem arises not with the authorship but with the diversity of the epistle. Some Latin (but no Greek) manuscripts omit 15:1–16:24, and the closing doxology (16:25–27) is placed at the end of chapter 14 in some manuscripts. These variations have led some scholars to conclude that the last two chapters were not originally part of the epistle, or that Paul issued it in two editions. However, most scholars believe that chapter 15 fits in logically with the rest of the epistle. There is more debate over chapter 16, because Paul greets by name twenty-six persons in a church he has never visited. Some scholars contend that it was a separate letter, perhaps written to Ephesus, that was appended to this epistle. Such a theory would be surprising, to say the least (nothing but greetings), especially in the ancient world. It is simpler to understand the list of greetings as Paul’s effort at a strange type of Roman church to which he had many friends. Paul met these people in the cities of his missionary journeys. Significantly, the only other Pauline epistle that lists individual greetings was addressed to the Colossians, also a church Paul had never visited. It may be that this portion was omitted from some copies of Romans because it did not seem relevant.

The Time of Romans

Paul did not found the church at Rome, and the tradition that Peter was its founder is contrary to the evidence. It is possible that it began when some of the Jews and proselytes to Judaism who became followers of Christ on the day of Pentecost (cf. Acts 2:10) returned to Rome, but it is more likely that Christians from churches established by Paul in Asia, Macedonia, and Greece settled in Rome and led others to Christ. According to this epistle, Gentiles were predominant in the church at Rome (1:13; 11:13, 28–31; 15:15, 16), but there were also Jewish believers (2:17–3:8; 3:21–4:1; 7:1–14; 14:1–15:12).

Rome was founded in 753 B.C., and by the time of Paul it was the greatest city in the world with over one million inhabitants (one inscription says over four million). It was full of magnificent buildings, but the majority of people were slaves; opulence and squalor coexisted in the Imperial City. The church in Rome was probably composed of believers there were probably numerous, and evidently they met in several places (16:1–16). The historian Tacitus referred to the Christians who were persecuted under Nero A.D. 64 as “an immense multitude.” The gospel filled the great city by the practically defunct polytheism of Roman religion.

Paul wrote Romans in A.D. 57, near the end of his third missionary journey (Acts 18:23–21:14; cf. Rom. 15:19). It was evidently written during his three-month stay in Greece (Acts 20:3–6), more specifically, in Corinth. Paul was staying with Gaius of Corinth (16:23; cf. 1 Cor. 1:14), and he also mentioned “Erastus, the treasurer of the city” (16:23). A first-century inscription in Corinth mentions him: “Erastus, the commissioner of public works, laid this pavement at his own expense.” Paul’s collection of aid from the churches of Macedonia and Achaia for the needy Christians in Jerusalem was complete (15:26), and he was ready to deliver it (15:25). Instead of sailing directly to Jerusalem, Paul avoided a plot by the Jews by first going north to Philippi. He evidently gave this letter to Phoebe from the church at Cenchrea, near Corinth, and she carried it to Rome (16:1, 2).

The Christ of Romans

Paul presents Jesus Christ as the second Adam whose righteousness and substitutionary death have provided justification for all who place their faith in Him. He offers His righteousness as a gracious gift to sinful men, having borne God's condemnation and wrath for their sinfulness. His death and resurrection are the basis for the belivers redemption, justifiation , reconcilation, salvation and glorification.

Keys to Romans

Key Word: The Righteousness of God—The theme of Romans is found in 1:16, 17. God offers the gift of His righteousness to everyone who comes to Christ by faith. Paul writes Romans to reveal God’s sovereign plan of salvation (1–8), to show how Jews and Gentiles fit into that plan (9–11), and to exhort them to live righteous and harmonious lives (12–16). In his sweeping presentation of God’s plan of salvation, Paul moves from condemnation to glorification and from creed to conduct, from precept to practice. Key words, such as righteousness, faith, law, and sin appear at least sixty times in the epistle.

Key Verses: Romans 1:16, 17 and 3:21–25— “For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ, for it is the power of God to salvation for everyone who believes, for the Jew first and also for the Greek. For in it the righteousness of God is revealed from faith to faith; as it is written, ‘The just shall live by faith’” (1:16, 17).

“But now the righteousness of God apart from the law is revealed, being witnessed by the Law and the Prophets, even the righteousness of God, which is through faith in Jesus Christ to all and on all who believe. For there is no difference; for all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God, being justified freely by His grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus, whom God set forth as a propitiation by His blood, through faith, to demonstrate His righteousness, because in His forbearance God had passed over the sins that were previously committed” (3:21–25).

Key Chapters: Romans 6–8—Foundational to all teaching on the spiritual life is the central passage of Romans 6–8. The answers to the questions of how to be delivered from sin, how to live a balanced life under grace, and how to live the victorious Christian life through the power of the Holy Spirit are all contained here. Many consider this to be the principal passage on conforming to the image of Jesus Christ.

Survey of Romans

The poet Samuel Taylor Coleridge rightly regarded Romans as “the most profound book in existence,” and the commentator Godet called it “the cathedral of the Christian faith.” Because of its majestic declaration of the divine plan of salvation, Martin Luther wrote: “This epistle is the chief part of the New Testament and the very purest gospel. . . . It can never be read and pondered too much, and the more it is dealt with the more precious it becomes, and the better it tastes.” The four Gospels present the words and works of the Lord Jesus, but Romans, the “Gospel According to Paul,” delves more into the significance of His death and resurrection. The theology of Romans is balanced by practical exhortation, because Paul sees the believer’s position as the basis for his practice. The theme of righteousness that runs throughout the book is reflected in the following outline: the revelation of the righteousness of God (1–8); the vindication of the righteousness of God (9–11); the application of the righteousness of God (12–16).

The Revelation of the Righteousness of God (1–8). The prologue (1:1–17) consists of a salutation (1:1–7), a statement of Paul’s desire to minister in Rome (1:8–15), and the theme of the book (1:16, 17). This two-verse theme is the basic text of Romans because it combines the three essential concepts of salvation, righteousness, and faith.

In 1:18–3:20, Paul builds a solid case for the condemnation of all people under the holy God. The Gentiles are without excuse because they have suppressed the knowledge of God they received from nature and their conscience (1:18–32; their seven-step regression is traced in 1:21–31). The Jews are also under the condemnation of God, and Paul overcomes every objection they could raise to this conclusion (2:1–3:8). God judges according to truth (2:2–5), works (2:6–10), and impartiality (2:11–16), and both the moral and religious Jews fail to meet His standard. Paul concludes his discussion of the reasons for the guilt of the Jews by reminding them they do not obey the Law (2:17–29) nor believe the Oracles of God (3:1–8). The divine verdict (3:9–20) is universal: “all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God” (3:23).

The section on justification (3:21–5:21) centers on and develops the theme of God’s provision for man’s need. The first eleven verses are the core of the book (3:21–31), revealing that in Christ, God is both Judge and Savior. Justification is by grace (the source of salvation; 3:21–24), by blood (the basis of salvation; 3:25, 26), and by faith (the condition of salvation; 3:27–31).

Chapter 4 illustrates the principle of justification by faith apart from works in the life of Abraham. Justification issues in reconciliation between God and man (5:1–11). It is brought about by the love of God which is causeless (5:6), measureless (5:7, 8), and ceaseless (5:9–11). In 5:12–21 Paul contrasts the two Adams and the opposite results of their acts. The righteousness of the second Adam is imputed to all who trust in Him, leading to reconciliation.

Chapter 6 describes the believer’s relationship to sin: in his position he is dead to the principle of sin (6:1–14) and the practice of sin (6:15–23). The reality of identification with Christ is the basis for the sanctified Christian life. After describing the Christian’s emancipation from the Law (7), Paul looks at the work of the Holy Spirit who indwells and empowers every believer (8:1–17). The next major topic after condemnation, justification, and sanctification is glorification (8:18–39). All Christians can anticipate a time when they will be perfectly conformed to Jesus Christ not only in their position (present) but also in their practice (the future resurrection).

The Vindication of the Righteousness of God (9–11): It appears that God has rejected His people, Israel, but it is really Israel who has rejected her Messiah. God’s rejection of Israel is only partial (there is a spiritual remnant that has trusted in Christ) and temporary (they will be grafted back; 11:23–27). Paul appropriately quotes frequently from the Old Testament in this section, and he emphasizes that God will be faithful to His covenant promises and restore Israel.

The Application of the Righteousness of God (12–16): Paul recognizes that behavior must be built upon belief, and this is why the practical exhortations of this epistle appear after his teaching on the believer’s position in Christ. The salvation described in the first eleven chapters should transform a Christian’s life in relation to God (12:1, 2), society (12:3–21), higher powers (13:1–7), and one’s neighbors (13:8–14). In chapters 14 and 15 the apostle discusses the whole concept of Christian liberty, noting its principles (14:1–13) and its practice (15:1–13). A changed life is not a condition for salvation, but it should be the natural outcome of saving faith. The epistle closes with Paul’s statement of his plans (15:14–33), a long series of personal greetings (16:1–16), and an admonition followed by a doxology (16:17–27).

Outline of Romans


FOCUS REVELATION OF GOD’S RIGHTEOUSNESS VINDICATION OF GOD’S RIGHTEOUSNESS APPLICATION OF GOD’S RIGHTEOUSNESS
REFERENCE 1:1—3:21
3:21—6:1
9:1—9:30
9:30—11:1
11:1—12:1
12:1—14:1
14:1—16:27
DIVISION NEED FOR GOD’S RIGHTEOUSNESS
IMPUTATION OF GOD’S RIGHTEOUSNESS
DEMONSTRATION OF GOD’S RIGHTEOUSNESS
ISRAEL’S PAST: ELECTION
ISRAEL’S PRESENT: REJECTION
ISRAEL’S FUTURE: RESTORATION
CHRISTIAN DUTIES
CHRISTIAN LIBERTIES
TOPIC SIN
SALVATION
SANCTIFICATION
SOVEREIGNTY SERVICE
DOCTRINAL BEHAVIORAL
LOCATION PROBABLY WRITTEN IN CORINTH
TIME c. A.D. 57

Outline of Romans


Part One: The Revelation of the Righteousness of God (1:1–8:39)

I. Introduction ........... 1:1–17

II. Condemnation: The Need for God’s Righteousness ........... 1:18–3:20

A. Guilt of the Gentile ........... 1:18–32
1. Reason for Gentile Guilt ........... 1:18–23
2. Results of Gentile Guilt ........... 1:24–32

B. Guilt of the Jew ........... 2:1–3:8
1. Jews Are Judged According to Truth ........... 2:1–5
2. Jews Are Judged by Their Works ........... 2:6–10
3. Jews Are Judged with Impartiality ........... 2:11–16
4. Jews Do Not Obey the Law ........... 2:17–29
5. Jews Do Not Believe the Oracles ........... 3:1–8

C. Conclusion: All Are Guilty Before God ........... 3:9–20

III. Justification: The Imputation of God’s Righteousness ........... 3:21–5:21

A. Description of Righteousness ........... 3:21–31

B. Illustration of Righteousness ........... 4:1–25
1. Abraham’s Righteousness Apart from Works ........... 4:1–8
2. Abraham’s Righteousness Apart from Circumcision ........... 4:9–12
3. Abraham’s Righteousness Apart from the Law ........... 4:13–15
4. Abraham’s Righteousness Was by Faith ........... 4:16–25

C. Benefits of Righteousness ........... 5:1–21
1. Peace with God ........... 5:1, 2
2. Joy in Tribulation ........... 5:3–8
3. Salvation from God’s Wrath ........... 5:9–11

D. Contrast of Righteousness and Condemnation ........... 5:12–21

IV. Sanctification: The Demonstration of God’s Righteousness ........... 6:1–8:39

A. Sanctification and Sin ........... 6:1–23
1. Believer’s Death to Sin in Principle ........... 6:1–14
2. Believer’s Death to Sin in Practice ........... 6:15–23

B. Sanctification and the Law ........... 7:1–25
1. Dead to the Law but Alive to God ........... 7:1–6
2. Law Cannot Deliver from Sin ........... 7:7–25

C. Sanctification and the Spirit ........... 8:1–39
1. The Spirit Gives Sonship ........... 8:1–11
2. The Spirit Assures Future Glory ........... 8:12–17
3. The Spirit Assures Final Victory ........... 8:31–39


Part Two: The Vindication of the Righteousness of God (9:1–11:36)

I. Israel’s Past: The Election of God ........... 9:1–29
A. Paul’s Sorrow ........... 9:1–5
B. God’s Sovereignty ........... 9:6–29

II. Israel’s Present: The Rejection of God ........... 9:30–10:21
A. Israel Seeks Righteousness by Works ........... 9:30–33
B. Israel Rejects Christ ........... 10:1–15
C. Israel Rejects the Prophets ........... 10:16–21

III. Israel’s Future: The Restoration by God ........... 11:1–36
A. Israel’s Rejection Is Not Total ........... 11:1–10
B. Israel’s Rejection Is Not Final ........... 11:11–24
1. Purpose of Israel’s Rejection ........... 11:11–24
2. Promise of Israel’s Restoration ........... 11:25–32
C. Israel’s Restoration: The Occasion for Glorifying God ........... 11:33–36


Part Three: The Application of the Righteousness of God (12:1–16:27)

I. Righteousness of God Demonstrated in Christian Duties ........... 12:1–13:14
A. Responsibilities Toward God ........... 12:1, 2
B. Responsibilities Toward Society ........... 12:3–21
C. Responsibilities Toward Higher Powers ........... 13:1–7
D. Responsibilities Toward Neighbors ........... 13:8–14

II. Righteousness of God Demonstrated in Christian Liberties ........... 14:1–15:13
A. Principles of Christian Liberty ........... 14:1–23
B. Practices of Christian Liberty ........... 15:1–13

III. Conclusion ........... 15:14–16:27
A. Paul’s Purpose for Writing ........... 15:14–21
B. Paul’s Plans for Traveling ........... 15:22–33
C. Paul’s Praise and Greetings ........... 16:1–27

The First Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the

Corinthians

The Book of First Corinthians

Corinth, the most important city in Greece during Paul’s day, was a bustling hub of worldwide commerce, degraded culture, and idolatrous religion. There Paul founded a church (Acts 18:1–17), and two of his letters are addressed “To the church of God which is at Corinth.”

First Corinthians reveals the problems, pressures, and struggles of a church called out of a pagan society. Paul addresses a variety of problems in the life-style of the Corinthian church—factions, lawsuits, immorality, questionable practices, abuse of the Lord’s Supper, and spiritual gifts. In addition to words of discipline, Paul shares words of counsel in answer to questions raised by the Corinthian believers.

The oldest recorded title of this epistle is Pros Korinthious A, in effect, the “First to the Corinthians.” The A was no doubt a later addition to distinguish this book from Second Corinthians.

Corinth, the most important city in Greece, was known for its wealth and luxury. The city was famous for its immorality, and the term Korinthiazomai (“to act like a Corinthian”) became a synonym for debauchery and prostitution. In Paul’s day the population of Corinth was approximately 700,000, about two-thirds of whom were slaves. The diverse population produced many philosophical divisions, but Greek philosophy influenced any speculative thought that was there. In spite of these obstacles to the gospel, Paul was able to establish a church in Corinth on his second missionary journey (Acts 18:1–17).

Persecution in Macedonia drove him south to Athens, and from there he proceeded to Corinth. He made tents with Aquila and Priscilla and reasoned with the Jews in the synagogue. Silas and Timothy joined him (they evidently brought a gift from Philippi; 2 Cor. 11:8, 9; Phil. 4:15), and Paul began to devote all his time to spreading the gospel. Paul wrote First and Second Thessalonians from Corinth. Crispus, the ruler of the synagogue, and his household believed in the Lord (Acts 18:8). Paul taught the Word of God in Corinth for eighteen months in A.D. 51 and 52. After Paul’s departure, Apollos came from Ephesus to minister in the Corinthian church (Acts 18:24–28).

The Author of First Corinthians

Pauline authorship of First Corinthians is almost universally accepted. Instances of his individual and belief can be found as early as A.D. 95, when Clement of Rome wrote to the Corinthian church and cited this epistle in regard to their continuing problem of factions among themselves.

The Time of First Corinthians

Corinth was a key city in ancient Greece until it was destroyed by the Romans in 146 B.C. Julius Caesar rebuilt it as a Roman colony in 46 B.C. and it grew and prospered, becoming the capital of the province of Achaia. Its official language was Latin, but the common language remained Greek. In Paul’s day Corinth was the metropolis of the Peloponnesus, since it was strategically located on a narrow isthmus between the Aegean Sea and the Adriatic Sea that connects the Peloponnesus with northern Greece.

Because of its two seaports it became a commercial center, and many small ships were rolled or dragged across the Corinthian isthmus to avoid the dangerous 200-mile voyage around southern Greece. Nero and others attempted to build a canal at the narrowest point, but this was not achieved until 1893. The city was filled with shrines and temples, but the most prominent was the Temple of Aphrodite on top of a 1,800-foot promontory called the Acrocorinthus. Worshipers of the “goddess of love” made free use of the 1,000 Hieroduli (consecrated prostitutes). This cosmopolitan center thrived on commerce, entertainment, vice, and corruption. Travelers came there to spend money on a holiday for morality.

During Paul’s stay in Ephesus on his third missionary journey, he was disturbed by reports from the household of Chloe concerning quarrels in the church at Corinth (1:11). The church sent a delegation of three men (16:17), who apparently brought a letter that requested Paul’s judgment on certain issues (7:1). Paul wrote this epistle as his response to the problems and questions of the Corinthians (he had already written a previous letter; 5:9). It may be that the men who came from Corinth took this letter back with them. Paul was planning to leave Ephesus (16:5–8), indicating that First Corinthians was written in A.D. 56.

The Christ of First Corinthians

This book proclaims the relevance of Christ Jesus to every area of the believer’s life. He “became for us wisdom from God—and righteousness and sanctification and redemption” (1:30), and these are the themes Paul addresses in this epistle.

Keys to First Corinthians


Key Word: Correction of Carnal Living — The basic theme of this epistle is the application of Christian principles to carnality in the individual as well as in the church. The cross of Christ is a message that is designed to transform the lives of believers and make them different as people and as a corporate body from the surrounding world. However, the Corinthians are destroying their Christian testimony because of immorality and disunity. Paul writes this letter as his corrective response to the news of problems and disorders among the Corinthians. It is designed to refute improper attitudes and conduct and to promote a spirit of unity among the brethren in their relationships and worship. Paul’s concern is real and spiritual rather (4:14, 15) is tempered with love, and he wants to avoid visiting them “with a rod” (4:21).

Key Verses: First Corinthians 6:19, 20 and 10:12, 13 — “Or do you not know that your body is the temple of the Holy Spirit who is in you, whom you have from God, and you are not your own? For you were bought at a price; therefore glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which are God’s” (6:19, 20).

“Therefore let him who thinks he stands take heed lest he fall. No temptation has overtaken you except such as is common to man; but God is faithful, who will not allow you to be tempted beyond what you are able, but with the temptation will also make the way of escape, that you may be able to bear it” (10:12, 13).

Key Chapter: First Corinthians 13 — Read at weddings and often the text for sermons, First Corinthians 13 has won the hearts of people across the world as the best definition of “love” ever penned. Standing in stark contrast to the idea that love is an emotion, that one can fall into or fall out of love, this chapter clearly reveals that true love is primarily an action. This is why when true love is primarily an action. This is why when "God so loved the world that He gave."

Survey of First Corinthians


Through the missionary efforts of Paul and others, the church has been established in Corinth, but Paul finds it very difficult to keep Corinth out of the church. The pagan lifestyle of Corinth exerts a profound influence on the Christians in that corrupt city—problems of every kind plague them. In this disciplinary letter, Paul is forced to exercise his apostolic authority as he deals firmly with problems of divisiveness, immorality, lawsuits, selfishness, abuses of the Lord’s Supper and spiritual gifts, and denials of the resurrection. This epistle is quite orderly in its approach as it sequentially addresses a group of problems that have come to Paul’s attention. Paul also gives a series of perspectives on various questions and issues raised by the Corinthians in a letter. He uses the introductory words “Now concerning” or “Now” to delineate those topics (7:1, 25; 8:1; 11:2; 12:1; 15:1; 16:1). The three divisions of First Corinthians are: answer to Chloe’s report of divisions (1–4); answer to report of fornication (5 and 6); and answer to letter of questions (7–16).

Answer to Chloe’s Report of Divisions (1–4): Personality cults centering around Paul, Apollos, and Peter have led to divisions and false pride among the Corinthians (1). It is not their wisdom or cleverness that has brought them to Christ, because divine wisdom is contrary to human wisdom. The truth of the gospel is spiritually apprehended (2). Factions that exist among the saints at Corinth are indications of their spiritual immaturity (3). They should pride themselves in Christ, not in human leaders who are merely His servants (4).

Answer to Report of Fornication (5 and 6): The next problem Paul addresses is that of incest between a member of the church and his step-mother (5). The Corinthians have exercised no church discipline in this matter, and Paul orders them to remove the offender from their fellow-ship until he repents. Another source of poor testimony is the legal action of believer against believer in civil courts (6:1-8). They must learn to arbitrate their differences within the Christian community. Paul concludes this section with a warning against immorality in general (6:9-20).

Answer to Letter of Questions (7-16): In these chapters the apostle Paul gives authoritative answers to thorny questions raised by the Corin-thians. His first counsel concerns the issues of marriage, celibacy, divorce, and remarriage (7). The next three chapters are related to the prob-lem of meat offered to idols (8:1-11:1). Paul illustrates from his own life the twin principles of Christian liberty and the law of love, and he concludes that believers must sometimes limit their liberty for the sake of weaker brothers (cf. Rom. 14). The apostle then turns to matters concerning public worship, including improper observance of the Lord's Supper and the selfish use of spiritual gifts (11:2-14:40). Gifts are to be exercised in love for the edification of the whole body. The Corinthians also have problems with the Resurrection, which Paul seeks to correct (15). His historical and theological defense of the Resurrection includes teaching on the nature of the resurrected body. The Corinthians probably have been struggling over this issue because the idea of a resurrected body is disdainful in Greek thought. The epistle closes with Paul's instruction for the collection he will make for the saints in Jerusalem (16:1-4), followed by miscellaneous exhortations and greetings (16:5-24).

Outline of 1 Corinthians


FOCUS ANSWER TO CHLOE’S REPORT OF DIVISIONS ANSWER TO REPORT OF FORNICATION ANSWER TO LETTER OF QUESTIONS
REFERENCE 1:1–1:18 5:1 6:1
6:12
7:1 8:1 11:2
15:1
16:1
16:24
DIVISION REPORT OF DIVISIONS
REASON FOR DIVISIONS
INCEST LITIGATION
IMMORALITY
MARRIAGE OFFERINGS TO IDOLS PUBLIC WORSHIP
RESURRECTION
COLLECTION FOR JERUSALEM
TOPIC DIVISIONS IN THE CHURCH DISORDER IN THE CHURCH DIFFICULTIES IN THE CHURCH
CONCERN CONDEMNATION COUNSEL
LOCATION WRITTEN IN EPHESUS
TIME c. A.D. 56

Outline of First Corinthians


Part One: In Answer to Chloe’s Report of Divisions (1:1–4:21)

I. Introduction ........ 1:1–9
A. Greetings of Grace ........ 1:1–3
B. Prayer of Thanksgiving ........ 1:4–9

II. Report of Divisions ........ 1:10–17

III. Reasons for Divisions ........ 1:18–4:21
A. Misunderstanding of the Gospel Message ........ 1:18–3:4
  1. The Gospel Is Not Earthly Wisdom ........ 1:18–2:5
  2. The Gospel Is Heavenly Wisdom ........ 2:6–3:4

B. Misunderstanding of the Gospel Messenger ........ 3:5–4:5
  1. Ministers Are Fellow Workers with God ........ 3:5–17
  2. Ministers Are Accountable to God ........ 3:18–4:5

C. Misunderstanding of Paul’s Ministry ........ 4:6–21


Part Two: In Answer to Reports of Fornication (5:1–6:20)

I. On Incest ........ 5:1–13
A. Deliver the Fornicators for Discipline ........ 5:1–8
B. Separate Yourselves from Immoral Believers ........ 5:9–13

II. Concerning Litigation Between Believers ........ 6:1–11

III. Warning Against Sexual Immorality ........ 6:12–20


Part Three: In Answer to the Letter of Questions (7:1–16:24)

I. Counsel Concerning Marriage ........ 7:1–40
A. Principles for Married Life ........ 7:1–9
B. Principles for the Married Believer ........ 7:10–16
C. Principle of Abiding in God’s Call ........ 7:17–24
D. Principles for the Unmarried ........ 7:25–38
E. Principles for Remarriage ........ 7:39, 40

II. Counsel Concerning Things Offered to Idols ........ 8:1–11:1
A. Principles of Liberty and the Weaker Brother ........ 8:1–13
B. Illustration of Paul and His Liberty ........ 9:1–27
  1. Paul Lists His Rights as a Minister ........ 9:1–14
  2. Paul Limits His Rights for Ministry ........ 9:15–27
C. Warning Against Forfeiting Liberty ........ 10:1–13

III. Counsel Concerning Public Worship ........ 11:2–14:40
A. Principles of Public Prayer ........ 11:2–16
B. Rebuke of Disorders at the Lord’s Supper ........ 11:17–34
C. Principles of Exercising Spiritual Gifts ........ 12:1–14:40
  1. Test of the Spirit’s Control ........ 12:1–3
  2. Diversity of the Gifts ........ 12:4–11
  3. Importance of All Gifts ........ 12:12–31
  4. Exercise Gifts with Love ........ 13:1–13
  5. Superiority of Prophecy ........ 14:1–25
  6. Gift of Tongues ........ 14:7–25
  7. Exercising Gifts in Public Worship ........ 14:26–40

IV. Counsel Concerning the Resurrection ........ 15:1–58
A. Fact of Christ’s Resurrection ........ 15:1–11
B. Importance of Christ’s Resurrection ........ 15:12–19
C. Order of the Resurrections ........ 15:20–28
D. Moral Implications of Christ’s Resurrection ........ 15:29–34
E. Bodies of the Resurrected Dead ........ 15:35–50
F. Bodies of the Translated Living ........ 15:51–58

V. Counsel Concerning the Collection for Jerusalem ........ 16:1–4

VI. Conclusion ........ 16:5–24

The Second Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the

Corinthians

The Book of Second Corinthians

Since Paul’s first letter, the Corinthian church had been swayed by false teachers who stirred the people against Paul. They claimed he was fickle, proud, unimpressive in appearance and speech, dishonest, and unqualified as an apostle of Jesus Christ. Paul sent Titus to deal with these difficulties, and upon his return, rejoiced to hear of the Corinthians’ change of heart. Paul wrote this letter to express his thanksgiving for the repentant majority and to appeal to the rebellious minority to accept his authority. Throughout the book he defends his authority, character, and calling as an apostle of Jesus Christ.

To distinguish this epistle from First Corinthians, it was given the title Pros Korinthious B, “Second to the Corinthians.” The A and B were probably later additions to Pros Korinthious.

The Author of Second Corinthians

External and internal evidence amply support the Pauline authorship of this letter. As with Romans, the problem of Second Corinthians is not the authenticity of the book, but the unity of it. Some scholars have suggested that the letter in its original form ended after chapter 9 and that chapters 10–13 were later added because their tone contrasts with that of chapters 1–9. It is a fact that something changed from a spirit of joy and comfort to a spirit of concern and self-defense pointing to a “seam” between two different letters. Many hypotheses have been advanced to explain the problem, the most popular is that chapters 10–13 belong to a lost letter referred to in 2:4. Several problems arise with these attempts to dissect Second Corinthians. Chapters 10–13 do not fit Paul’s description of the “lost” letter of 2:4 because they are firm but not sorrowful and because they do not refer to the offender about whom that letter was written (2:5–11). Also, this earlier material would have been appended at the beginning of Second Corinthians, not at the end. There is simply no external (manuscripts, church fathers, tradition) or internal basis for challenging the unity of this epistle. The difference in tone between 1–9 and 10–13 is easily explained by the change of focus from the repentant majority to the rebellious minority.

The Time of Second Corinthians

Part of the background of Second Corinthians can be found in “The Time of First Corinthians.” Paul was in Ephesus when he wrote First Corinthians and expected Timothy to visit Corinth and return to him (1 Cor. 16:10–11). Opposition apparently brought Paul a report of the Corinthian church, and Paul made a brief and painful visit to the Corinthians (this visit is not mentioned in Acts, but it can be inferred from 2 Cor. 2:1, 12:14; 13:1, 2). Upon returning to Ephesus, Paul wrote the church to discipline the leader of the opposition (2:1–11; 7:8). Titus carried this letter. Paul, unable to learn the results, went to Troas and then to Macedonia to meet Titus on his return trip (2:12, 13; 7:5–16). Paul was greatly relieved by Titus’s report that the majority of the Corinthians had repented of their rebelliousness against Paul’s apostolic authority. However, a minority of Judaizers still persisted, evidently led by a group of false apostles (10–13). There in Macedonia Paul wrote Second Corinthians and sent it with Titus and another brother (8:16–24). This took place late in A.D. 56, and the Macedonian city from which it was written may have been Philippi when he made his third trip to Corinth (12:14, 13:1, 2; Acts 20:1–3) where he wrote his letter to the Romans

There is an alternate view that the anguished letter of 2:4 and 7:8 is, in fact, First Corinthians and not a lost letter. This would require that the offender of Second Corinthians 2:5-11and 7:12 be identified with the offender of First Corinthians 5.

The Christ of Second Corinthians

Christ is presented as the believers’ comfort (1:5), triumph (2:14), Lord (4:5), light (4:6), judge (5:10), reconciliation (5:19), substitute (5:21), gift (9:15), power (10:7), and power (12:9).

Keys to Second Corinthians

Key Word: Paul’s Defense of His Ministry—The major theme of Second Corinthians is Paul’s defense of his apostolic credentials and authority. This is especially evident in the portion directed to the still rebellious minority (10–13), but the theme of vindication is also clear in chapters 1–9. Certain false apostles had mounted an effective campaign against Paul in the church at Corinth, and Paul was forced to take a number of steps to overcome the opposition. This epistle expresses the apostle’s joy over the triumph of the true gospel in Corinth (1–7), and it acknowledges the godly sorrow and repentance of the bulk of the believers. It also urges the Corinthians to fulfill their promise of making a liberal contribution for the poor among the christians in Judea(8 and 9). This collection would not only assist the poor, but it would also demonstrate the concern of gentile Christians in macedonia and achaia for jewish Christians in Judea, thus displaying the unity of Jews and Gentiles in the body of Christ.

The opposition addressed in chapters 10–13 apparently consists of Jews (Palestinian or Hellenistic; 11:22) who claim to be apostles (11:5; 13; 12:11) but who preach a false gospel (11:4) and are enslaving in their leadership (11:20). Chapters 10–13 are intended to expose these “false apostles” (11:13), and defend Paul’s God-given authority and ministry as an apostle of Jesus Christ.

Key Verses: Second Corinthians 4:5, 6 and 5:17–19
“For we do not preach ourselves, but Christ Jesus as Lord, and ourselves your servants for Jesus’ sake. For it is the God who commanded light to shine out of darkness who has shone in our hearts to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ” (4:5, 6).

“Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; old things have passed away; behold, all things have become new. Now all things are of God, who has reconciled us to Himself through Jesus Christ, and has given us the ministry of reconciliation, that is, that God was in Christ reconciling the world to Himself, not imputing their trespasses to them, and has committed to us the word of reconciliation” (5:17–19).

Key Chapters: Second Corinthians 8 and 9—Chapters 8 and 9 are really one unit and comprise the most complete revelation of God’s plan for giving found anywhere in the Scriptures. Contained therein are the principles for giving (8:1–6), the purposes for giving (8:7–15), the policies to be followed in giving (8:16–9:5), and the promises to be realized in giving (9:6–15). This collection would not only assist the poor, but it would also demonstrate the concern of gentile Christians in Macedonia and Achaia for Jewish Christians in Judea, thus displaying the unity of Jews and Gentiles in the body of Christ.

Survey of Second Corinthians

Second Corinthians describes the anatomy of an apostle. The Corinthian church has been swayed by false teachers who have stirred the people against Paul, especially in response to First Corinthians, Paul’s disciplinary letter. Throughout this letter (Second Corinthians) Paul defends his apostolic conduct, character, and call.

The three major sections are: Paul’s explanation of his ministry (1–7); Paul’s collection for the saints (8 and 9); and Paul’s vindication of his apostleship (10–13).

Paul’s Explanation of His Ministry (1–7): After his salutation and thanksgiving (1:1–11), Paul comforts in his afflictions and perils (1:1–11), Paul explains why he delayed his planned visit to Corinth. It is not a matter of vacillation: the apostle wants them to have enough time to repent (1:12–2:4). Paul graciously asks them to restore the repentant offender to fellowship (2:5–13). At this point, Paul embarks on an extended defense of his ministry in terms of his message, circumstances, motives, and conduct (2:14–4:6; 10:1–10). He then admonishes the believers to separate themselves from defilement (6:11–7:1), and expresses his comfort at Titus’s news of their change of heart (7:2–16).

Paul’s Collection for the Saints (8 and 9): This is the longest discussion of the principles and practice of giving in the New Testament. The example of the Macedonians’ liberal giving for the needy brethren in Jerusalem (8:1–6) is followed by an appeal to the Corinthians to keep their promise by doing the same (8:7–9:15). In this connection, Paul commends the messengers he has sent to Corinth to make arrangements for the large gift they have promised. Their generosity will be more than amply rewarded by God.

Paul’s Vindication of His Apostleship (10–13): Paul concludes this epistle with a defense of his apostolic authority and credentials that is directed to the still rebellious minority in the Corinthian Church. His meekness in their pres-ence in no way diminishes his authority as an apostle (10). To demonstrate his apostolic creden-tials, Paul is forced to boast about his knowledge, integrity, accomplishments, sufferings, visions, and miracles (11:1-12:13). He reveals his plans to visit them for the third time and urges them to repent so that he will not have to use severity when he comes (12:14-13:10). The letter ends with an exhortation, greetings, and a benediction (13:11-14).

Outline of 2 Corinthians


FOCUS EXPLANATION OF PAUL’S MINISTRY COLLECTION FOR THE SAINTS VINDICATION OF PAUL’S APOSTLESHIP
REFERENCE 1:1 2:14
6:11
8:1 8:7 10:1 11:1 12:14–13:14
DIVISION HIS CHANGE OF PLANS PHILOSOPHY OF MINISTRY
EXHORTATIONS TO THE CORINTHIANS
EXAMPLE OF THE MACEDONIANS EXHORTATION TO THE CORINTHIANS ANSWERS HIS ACCUSERS DEFENDS HIS APOSTLESHIP ANNOUNCES HIS UPCOMING VISIT
TOPIC CHARACTER OF PAUL COLLECTION FOR SAINTS CREDENTIALS OF PAUL
LOCATION WRITTEN IN MACEDONIA
Ephesus to Macedonia; Change of Itinerary
Macedonia: Preparation for Visit
To Corinth: Imminent Visit
TIME c. A.D. 56

Outline of Second Corinthians


Part One: Paul’s Explanation of His Ministry (1:1—7:16)

I. Introduction ........ 1:1–11
A. Paul’s Thanksgiving to God ........ 1:1–7
B. Paul’s Trouble in Asia ........ 1:8–11

II. Paul’s Explanation of His Change of Plans ........ 1:12—2:13
A. Paul’s Original Plan ........ 1:12–22
B. Paul’s Change of Plans ........ 1:23—2:4
C. Paul’s Appeal to Forgive ........ 2:5–13

III. Paul’s Philosophy of Ministry ........ 2:14—6:10
A. Christ Causes Us to Triumph ........ 2:14–17
B. Changed Lives Prove Ministry ........ 3:1–5
C. New Covenant Is the Basis of Ministry ........ 3:6–18
D. Christ Is the Theme of Ministry ........ 4:1–15
E. Trials Abound in the Ministry ........ 4:16—5:21
F. Motivation in the Ministry ........ 4:16—5:21
  1. Motivation of External Perspective ........ 4:16–18
  2. Motivation of the Future Presence of Christ ........ 5:1–8
  3. Motivation of Future Reward ........ 5:9, 10
  4. Motivation of the Love of Christ ........ 5:11–16
  5. Motivation of the Message of Reconciliation ........ 5:17–21
G. Giving No Offense in the Ministry ........ 6:1–10

IV. Paul’s Exhortations to the Corinthians ........ 6:11—7:16
A. Paul’s Appeal for Reconciliation ........ 6:11–13
B. Paul’s Appeal for Separation from Unbelievers ........ 6:14—7:1
C. Paul’s Meeting with Titus ........ 7:2–7
D. Corinthians’ Response to Paul’s Letter ........ 7:8–16


Part Two: Paul’s Collection for the Saints (8:1—9:15)

I. Example of the Macedonians ........ 8:1–6

II. Exhortation to the Corinthians ........ 8:7—9:15
A. Example of Christ ........ 8:7–9
B. Purpose of Giving ........ 8:10–15
C. Explanation of the Delegation ........ 8:16—9:5
  1. Policies in Giving ........ 8:16–24
  2. Readiness in Giving ........ 9:1–5
D. Exhortation to Giving ........ 9:6, 7
  1. Principles in Giving ........ 9:6, 7
  2. Promises from Giving ........ 9:8–15


Part Three: Paul’s Vindication of His Apostleship (10:1—13:14)

I. Paul Answers His Accusers ........ 10:1–18
A. The Charge of Cowardice Is Answered ........ 10:1, 2
B. The Charge of Walking in the Flesh Is Answered ........ 10:3–9
C. The Charge of Personal Weakness Is Answered ........ 10:10–18

II. Paul Defends His Apostleship ........ 11:1—12:13
A. Paul’s Declaration of His Apostleship ........ 11:1–15
B. Paul’s Suffering Support His Apostleship ........ 11:16–33
C. Paul’s Revelations Support His Apostleship ........ 12:1–10
D. Paul’s Signs Support His Apostleship ........ 12:11–13

III. Paul Announces His Upcoming Visit ........ 12:14—13:10
A. Paul’s Concern Not to Be a Financial Burden ........ 12:14–18
B. Paul’s Concern Not to Find Them Carnal ........ 12:19–21
C. Paul’s Warning to Examine Yourselves ........ 13:1–10

IV. Conclusion ........ 13:11–14

THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE

GALATIANS

THE BOOK OF GALATIANS

The Galatians, having launched their Christian experience by faith, seem content to leave their voyage of faith and chart a new course based on works—a course Paul finds disturbing. His letter to the Galatians is a vigorous attack against the gospel of works and a defense of the gospel of faith.

Paul begins by setting forth his credentials as an apostle with a message from God: blessing comes from God on the basis of faith, not law. The law declares men guilty and imprisons them; faith sets men free to enjoy liberty in Christ. But liberty is not license. Freedom in Christ means freedom to produce the fruits of righteousness through a Spirit-led life-style.

The book is called Pros Galatas, “To the Galatians,” and it is the only letter of Paul that is specifically addressed to a number of churches “To the churches of Galatia,” (1:2). The name Galatians was given to this Celtic people because they originally lived in Gaul before they moved to Asia Minor.

THE AUTHOR OF GALATIANS

The Pauline authorship of this epistle is virtually unchallenged. The letter itself definitely identifies the author as “Paul, an apostle.” Also in 5:2, we read, “Indeed I, Paul, say to you.” In fact, Paul actually wrote Galatians (6:11) instead of dictating it to a secretary, as was his usual practice.

THE TIME OF GALATIANS

The term Galatia was used in an ethnographic sense (that is, cultural and geographic origin) and in a political sense. The original ethnographic sense refers to the central part of Asia Minor where the Celtic tribes eventually settled after their conflicts with the Romans and Macedonians. Later, in 189 B.C. Galatia came under Roman domination, and in 25 B.C. Augustus declared it a Roman province. The political or provincial Galatia included territory to the south that was not originally considered part of Galatia (for example, the cities of Pisidian Antioch, Iconium, Lystra, and Derbe). There are two theories regarding the date and setting of Galatians.

The North Galatian Theory holds that Paul was speaking of Galatia in its earlier, more restricted sense. According to this theory, the churches of Galatia were north of the cities Paul visited on his first missionary journey. Paul visited the ethnographic Galatia (the smaller region) only for the first time on his second missionary journey, probably while he was on his way to Troas (Acts 16:6). On his third missionary journey, Paul revisited the Galatian churches he had established (Acts 18:23) and wrote this epistle either in Ephesus (A.D. 53–56) or in Macedonia (A.D. 56). According to the South Galatian Theory, Paul was referring to Galatia in its civil political sense as a province of Rome. This means that the churches he had in mind in this epistle were in the cities he evangelized during his first missionary journey with Barnabas (Acts 13:13–14:23). This was just prior to the Jerusalem Council (Acts 15), so the Jerusalem visit in Galatians 2:1–10 must have been the Acts 11:27–30 famine-relief visit. Galatians was probably written in Syrian Antioch in A.D. 49 just before Paul went to the Council in Jerusalem.
Paul wrote this epistle in response to a report that the Galatian churches were suddenly taken over by the false teaching of certain Judaizers who taught that one must become a Jew before he could become a Christian. They sought to place gentile converts under the requirements of the Mosaic Law (7:1; 4:17, 21; 5:2–12; 6:12–13).

The Christ Of Galatians

Christ has freed the believer from bondage to the law and to sin and has placed him ina position of liberty. The transforming cross provides the believer's deliverance from the curse of sin, law, ans self(1:4, 2:20, 3:13, 4:5, 5:24, 6:14).

KEYS TO GALATIANS

Key Word: Freedom from the Law—This epistle shows that the believer is no longer under the law but is saved by faith alone. It has been said that Judaism was the cradle of Christianity, but also that it was very nearly its grave as well. God raised up Paul as the Moses of the Christian church to deliver them from this bondage. Galatians is the Christian’s Declaration of Independence. The power of the Holy Spirit enables the Christian to enjoy freedom within the law of love.

Key Verses: Galatians 2:20, 21 and 5:1—“I have been crucified with Christ; it is no longer I who live, but Christ lives in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself for me. I do not set aside the grace of God; for if righteousness comes through the law, then Christ died in vain” (2:20, 21).

“Stand fast therefore in the liberty by which Christ has made us free, and do not be entangled again with a yoke of bondage” (5:1).

Key Chapter: Galatians 5—The impact of the truth concerning freedom is staggering; freedom

must not be used “as an opportunity for the flesh, but through love serve one another” (5:13). This chapter records the power, “Walk in the Spirit” (5:16), and the results, “the fruit of the Spirit” (5:22), of that freedom.

SURVEY OF GALATIANS

The Epistle to the Galatians has been called “the Magna Carta of Christian liberty.” It is Paul’s manifesto of justification by faith, and the resulting liberty. Paul directs his great charter of Christian freedom to a people who are willing to give up the precious liberty they possess in Christ. The oppressive theology of certain Jewish legalizers has been causing the believers in Galatia to trade their freedom in Christ for bondage to the law. Paul writes this forceful epistle to do away with the false gospel of works and demonstrate the superiority of justification by faith. This carefully written polemic approaches the problem from three directions: the gospel of grace defended (1 and 2); the gospel of grace explained (3 and 4); and the gospel of grace applied (5 and 6).

The Gospel of Grace Defended (1 and 2): Paul affirms his divinely given apostleship and presents the gospel (1:1–5) because it has been distorted by false teachers among the Galatians (1:6–10). Paul launches into his biographical argument for the true gospel of justification by faith in showing that he received his message not from men but directly from God (1:11–24). When he submits his teaching of Christian liberty to the apostles in Jerusalem, they all acknowledge the validity and authority of his message (2:1–10). Paul also must correct Peter on the matter of freedom from the law (2:11–21).

The Gospel of Grace Explained (3 and 4): In this section Paul uses eight lines of reasoning to develop his theological defense of justification by faith: (1) The Galatians began by faith, and their growth in Christ must continue to be by faith (3:1–5). (2) Abraham was justified by faith, and the same principle applies today (3:6–9). (3) Christ has redeemed all who trust in Him from the curse of the law (3:10–14). (4) The promise made to Abraham was not nullified by the law (3:15–18). (5) The law was given to drive men to faith, not to save them (3:19–22). (6) Believers in Christ are adopted sons of God and are no longer bound by the law (3:23–4:7). (7) The Galatians must recognize their inconsistency and regain their original freedom in Christ (4:8–20). (8) Abraham’s two sons allegorically reveal the superiority of the Abrahamic promise to the Mosaic Law (4:21–31).

The Gospel of Grace Applied (5 and 6): The Judaizers seek to place the Galatians under bondage to their perverted gospel of justification by law, but Paul warns them that law and grace are two contrary principles (5:1–12). So far, Paul has been contrasting the liberty of faith with the legalism of law; but at this point he warns the Galatians of the opposite extreme of licenser—or antinomianism (5:13–6:10). The Christian is not only set free from bondage of law, but he is also free of the bondage of sin because of the power of the indwelling Spirit. Liberty is not an excuse to indulge in “the deeds of the flesh”; rather, it provides the privilege of bearing the fruit of the Spirit by walking in dependence upon Him. This letter closes with a contrast between the Judaizers—who are motivated by pride and a desire to avoid persecution—and Paul, who has suffered for the true gospel, but boasts only in Christ (6:11–18).

Outline of Galatians


FOCUS GOSPEL OF GRACE DEFENDED GOSPEL OF GRACE EXPLAINED GOSPEL OF GRACE APPLIED
REFERENCE 1:1
2:1
3:1
4:1
5:1
6:1–18
DIVISION PAUL’S APOSTLESHIP
PAUL’S AUTHORITY
BONDAGE OF LAW
FREEDOM OF GRACE
FRUIT OF THE SPIRIT
FRUITS OF THE SPIRIT
TOPIC BIOGRAPHICAL EXPLANATION
AUTHENTICATION OF LIBERTY
DOCTRINAL EXPOSITION
ARGUMENTATION FOR LIBERTY
PRACTICAL EXHORTATION
APPLICATION OF LIBERTY
LOCATION SOUTH GALATIAN THEORY: SYRIAN ANTIOCH
NORTH GALATIAN THEORY: EPHESUS OR MACEDONIA
TIME SOUTH GALATIAN THEORY: A.D. 49
NORTH GALATIAN THEORY: A.D. 53–56

Outline of Galatians


I. The Gospel of Grace Defended ........ 1:1–2:21
A. Introduction ........ 1:1–5
B. Situation: The Ground of Grace ........ 1:6–9
C. Situation: The Departure from Grace ........ 1:10–24
D. Gospel of Grace Is Given by Divine Revelation ........ 1:12–2:9
E. Gospel of Grace Is Approved by Jerusalem Leadership ........ 2:1–10
D. Gospel of Grace Is Vindicated by Rebuking Peter ........ 2:11–21

II. The Gospel of Grace Explained ........ 3:1–4:31
A. Holy Spirit Is Given by Faith, Not by Works ........ 3:1–5
B. Abraham Was Justified by Faith, Not by Works ........ 3:6–9
C. Justification Is by Faith, Not by the Law ........ 3:10–4:31
  1. Christ Redeems Us from the Curse of the Law ........ 3:10–14
  2. Abrahamic Covenant Is Not Voided by the Law ........ 3:15–18
  3. Law Given to Drive Us to Faith ........ 3:19–22
D. Believers Are Free from the Law ........ 3:23–4:11
E. Galatians Receive Blessings by Faith, Not by the Law ........ 4:12–20
F. Law and Grace Cannot Coexist ........ 4:21–31

III. The Gospel of Grace Applied ........ 5:1–6:18
A. Position of Liberty: “Stand Fast” ........ 5:1–12
B. Practice of Liberty: Love One Another ........ 5:13–15
C. Power for Liberty: Walk in the Spirit ........ 5:16–26
  1. Conflict Between the Spirit and the Flesh ........ 5:16–18
  2. “Works of the Flesh” ........ 5:19–21
  3. “Fruit of the Spirit” ........ 5:22–26
D. Performance in Liberty: Do Good to All Men ........ 6:1–10
  1. “Bear One Another’s Burdens” ........ 6:1–5
  2. Do Not Be Weary While Doing Good ........ 6:6–10
E. Conclusion ........ 6:11–18
  1. Motives of the Circumcised ........ 6:11–13
  2. Motives of the Apostle Paul ........ 6:14–18

THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE

EPHESIANS

THE BOOK OF EPHESIANS

Ephesians is addressed to a group of believers who are rich beyond measure in Jesus Christ, yet living as beggars, and only because they are ignorant of their wealth. Since they have yet to accept their wealth, they relegate themselves to living as spiritual paupers. Paul begins by describing in chapters 1–3 the contents of the Christian’s heavenly “bank account”: adoption, acceptance, redemption, forgiveness, wisdom, inheritance, the seal of the Holy Spirit, life, grace, citizenship— in short, every spiritual blessing. Drawing upon that huge spiritual endowment, the Christian has all the resources needed for living “to the praise of the glory of His grace” (1:6). Chapters 4–6 resemble an orthopedic clinic, where the Christian learns a spiritual walk rooted in his spiritual wealth. “For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus [1–3] for good works, [that] we should walk in them [4–6]” (2:10).

The traditional title of this epistle is Pros Ephesious, “To the Ephesians.” Many ancient manuscripts, however, omit en Epheso, “in Ephesus,” in 1:1. This has led some scholars to challenge the traditional view that this letter was addressed to believers at Ephesus. Another theory proposes that it was a circular letter sent by Paul to the churches of Asia. It is argued that Ephesians is really a Christian treatise designed for general use: it involves no controversies and deals with no specific problems in any particular church. This is also supported by the formal tone (no terms of endearment) and distant phraseology (“after I heard of your faith,” 1:15; “ye have heard” of his message, 3:2). These things seem inconsistent with the relationship Paul must have had with the Ephesians after a ministry of almost three years among them. On the other hand, the absence of personal greetings is not a support for the encyclical theory because Paul would have done this to avoid favoritism. The only letters that greet specific people are Romans and Colossians, and they were addressed to churches Paul had not visited. Some scholars accept an ancient tradition that Ephesians is Paul’s letter to the Laodiceans (Col. 4:16), but there is no way to be sure. If Ephesians began as a circular letter, it eventually became associated with Ephesus, the foremost of the Asian churches. Another plausible option is that this epistle was directly addressed to the Ephesians, but written in such a way as to make it helpful for all the churches in Asia.

THE AUTHOR OF EPHESIANS

All internal (1:1) and external evidence strongly supports the Pauline authorship of Ephesians. In recent years, however, critics have turned to internal grounds to challenge this unanimous ancient tradition. It has been noted that the vocabulary and style are different from other Pauline epistles, but this overlooks Paul’s flexibility under different circumstances (cf. Rom., Gal., and 2 Cor.). The theology of Ephesians in some ways reflects a later development, but this must be attributed to Paul's own growth and meditation on the church as the body of Christ. Since the epistle clearly names the author in the opening verse, it is not necessary to theorize that Ephesians was written by one of Paul’s pupils or admirers, such as Timothy, Luke, Tychicus, or Onesimus.

THE TIME OF EPHESIANS

At the end of his second missionary journey, Paul visited Ephesus where he left Priscilla and Aquila (Acts 18:18–21). This strategic city was the commercial center of Asia Minor, but heavy sailing required a longer stay to reach it. The gospel met with much success in Ephesus, though the city was a religious center well known particularly for its magnificent temple of Diana (Roman name) or Artemis (Greek name), a structure considered to be one of the seven wonders of the ancient world (cf. Acts 19:35). The practice of magic and the local economy were clearly related to this temple. Paul remained in Ephesus for nearly three years on this third missionary journey (Acts 18:23–19:41); the Word of God was spread throughout the province of Asia. Paul’s effective ministry began to seriously hurt the traffic in magic and images, leading to an uproar in the huge Ephesian theater. Paul then left for Macedonia, but afterward he met with the Ephesian elders while on his way to Jerusalem (Acts 20:17–38).

Paul wrote the “Prison Epistles” (Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, and Philemon) during his first Roman imprisonment in A.D. 60–62. These epistles all refer to this imprisonment (Eph. 3:1; 4:1; 6:20; Phil. 1:7, 13, 14; Col. 4:3, 10, 18; Philem. 9, 10, 13, 23), and fit well against the background in Acts 28:16–31. This is especially true of Paul’s references to the palace guard (governor’s official residential guard, Phil. 1:13) and “Caesar’s household” (Phil. 4:22). Some commentators believe that the imprisonment in one or more of these epistles refers to Paul’s Caesarean imprisonment or to a hypothetical Ephesian imprisonment, but the weight of evi-dence favors the traditional view that they were written in Rome. Ephesians, Colossians, and Philemon were evidently written about the same time (cf. Eph. 6:21, 22 with Col. 4:7-9) in A.D. 60-61. Philippians was written in A.D. 62, not long before Paul's release.

THE CHRIST OF EPHESIANS

Paul’s important phrase “in Christ” (or its equivalent) appears about thirty-five times, more than in any other New Testament book. The believer is in Christ (1:1), in the heavenly places in Christ (1:3), chosen in Him (1:4, 6), redeemed in Him (1:7), given an inheritance in Him (1:11), given hope in Him (1:12), sealed in Him (1:13), made alive together with Christ (2:5), raised and seated with Him (2:6), created in Christ (2:10), brought near by His blood (2:13), growing in Christ (2:21), a partaker of the promise in Christ (3:6), and given access through faith in Him (3:12).

KEYS TO EPHESIANS

Key Word: Building the Body of Christ—Ephesians focuses on the believer’s responsibility to walk in accordance with his heavenly calling in Christ Jesus (4:1). Ephesians was not written to correct specific errors in a local church, but to prevent problems in the church as a whole by encouraging the body of Christ to maturity in Him. It was also written to make believers more aware of their position in Christ because this is the basis for their practice on every level of life.

Key Verses: Ephesians 2:8–10 and 4:1–3—“For by grace you have been saved through faith, and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God, not of works, lest anyone should boast. For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus for good works, which God prepared beforehand that we should walk in them” (2:8–10).

“I, therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you to have a walk worthy of the calling with which you were called, with all lowliness and gentleness, with longsuffering, bearing with one another in love, endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace” (4:1–3).

A SURVEY OF EPHESIANS

Paul wrote this epistle to make Christians more aware of their position in Christ and to motivate them to draw upon that spiritual source in daily living: “walk worthy of the calling with which you were called” (4:1; see 2:10). The first half of Ephesians lists the believer’s heavenly possessions: adoption, redemption, inheritance, power, life, grace, citizenship, and the love of Christ. There are no imperatives in chapters 1–3, which focus only on divine gifts. But chapters 4–6 include thirty-five directives in the last half of Ephesians that speak of the believer’s responsibility to conduct himself according to his individual calling.

So Ephesians begins in heaven, but concludes in the home and in all other relationships of daily life. The two divisions are: the position of the Christian (1:1–3:21) and the practice of the Christian (4:1–6:20).

The Position of the Christian (1:1–3:21): After a two-verse prologue, in one long Greek sentence Paul extols the triune God for the work of redemption (1:3–14). This hymn to God’s grace praises the Father for choosing us (1:3–6), the Son for redeeming us (1:7–12), and the Spirit for sealing us (1:13, 14). The saving work of each divine Person is to the praise of the glory of His grace (1:6, 12, 14). Before continuing, Paul offers the first of two very significant prayers (1:15-23; cf. 3:14-21). Here he asks that the readers receive spiritual illumination so that they may come to perceive what is, in fact, true. Next, Paul de-scribes the power of God's grace by contrasting their former condition with their present spiritual life in Christ, a salvation attained not by human works but by divine grace (2:1-10). This redemp-tion includes Jews, yet also extends to those Gentiles who previously were "strangers from the covenants of promise" (2:12). In Christ, the two for the first time have become members of one body (2:11-22). The truth that Gentiles would become "fellow heirs, of the same body" (3:6) was formerly a mystery that has now been revealed (3:1-13). Paul's second prayer (3:14-21) expresses his desire that the readers be strengthened with the power of the Spirit and fully apprehend the love of Christ.
The Practice of the Christian (4:1-6:20): The pivotal verse of Ephesians is 4:1, because it draws a sharp line between the doctrinal and the practical divisions of this book. There is a cause and effect relationship between chapters 1-3 and 4-6 because the spiritual walk of a Christian must be rooted in his spiritual wealth. As Paul emphasized in Romans, behavior does not deter-mine blessing; instead, blessing should determine behavior.
Because of the unity of all believers in the body of Christ, growth and maturity come from "the effective working by which every part does its share" (4:16). This involves the exercise of spiri-tual gifts in love. Paul exhorts the readers to "put off, concerning your former conduct, the old man" (4:22) and "put on the new man" (4:24) that will be manifested by a walk of integrity in the midst of all people. They are also to maintain a walk of holiness as children of light (5:1-21). Every relationship (wives, husbands, children, parents, slaves, and masters) must be transformed by their new life in Christ (5:22-6:9). Paul's colorful description of the spiritual warfare and the armor of God (6:10-20) is followed by a word about Tychicus and then a benediction (6:21-24).

Outline of Ephesians


FOCUS THE POSITION OF THE CHRISTIAN THE PRACTICE OF THE CHRISTIAN
REFERENCE 1:1   1:15   1:24   3:14 4:1   4:17   5:22   6:10   6:24
DIVISION PRAISE FOR REDEMPTION
PRAYER FOR REVELATION
POSITION OF THE CHRISTIAN
PRAYER FOR REALIZATION
UNITY IN THE CHURCH
HOLINESS IN LIFE
RESPONSIBILITIES AT HOME AND WORK
CONDUCT IN THE CONFLICT
TOPIC BELIEF

PRIVILEGES OF THE CHRISTIAN
BEHAVIOR

RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN
LOCATION ROME
TIME A.D. 60–61

Outline of Ephesians


Part One: The Position of the Christian (1:1—3:21)

I. Praise for Redemption ........ 1:1–14
A. Salutation from Paul ........ 1:1–2
B. Chosen by the Father ........ 1:3–6
C. Redeemed by the Son ........ 1:7–12
D. Sealed by the Spirit ........ 1:13–14

II. Prayer for Revelation ........ 1:15–23

III. Position of the Christian ........ 2:1–3:13
A. The Christian’s Position Individually ........ 2:1–10
   1. Old Condition: Dead to God ........ 2:1–3
   2. New Condition: Alive to God ........ 2:4–10

B. The Christian’s Position Corporately ........ 2:11–3:13
   1. Reconciliation of Jews and Gentiles ........ 2:11–22
   2. Revelation of the Mystery of the Church ........ 3:1–13

IV. Prayer for Realization ........ 3:14–21


Part Two: The Practice of the Christian (4:1—6:24)

I. Unity in the Church ........ 4:1–6
A. Exhortation to Unity ........ 4:1–3
B. Explanation of Unity ........ 4:4–6
C. Means for Unity: The Gifts ........ 4:7–11
D. Purpose of the Gifts ........ 4:12–16

II. Holiness in Life ........ 4:17–5:21
A. Put Off the Old Man ........ 4:17–22
B. Put On the New Man ........ 4:23–29
C. Grieve Not the Holy Spirit ........ 4:30–5:12
D. Walk as Children of Light ........ 5:13–17
E. Be Filled with the Spirit ........ 5:18–21

III. Responsibilities in the Home and at Work ........ 5:22–6:9
A. Wives: Submit to Your Husbands ........ 5:22–24
B. Husbands: Love Your Wives ........ 5:25–33
C. Children: Obey Your Parents ........ 6:1–4
D. Service on the Job ........ 6:5–9

IV. Conduct in the Conflict ........ 6:10–24
A. Put On the Armor of God ........ 6:10–17
B. Pray for Boldness ........ 6:18–20
C. Conclusion ........ 6:21–24

The Epistle Of Paul The Apostle To The

Philippians

The Book Of Philippians

Paul writes a thank-you note to the believers at Philippi for their help in his hour of need, and he uses the occasion to send along some instruction on Christian unity. His central thought is simple: Only in Christ are real unity and joy possible. With Christ as your model of humility and service, you can enjoy a oneness of purpose, attitude, goal, and labor—a truth which Paul illustrates from his own life, and one the Philippians desperately need to hear. Within their own ranks, fellow workers in the Philippian church are at odds, hindering the work in proclaiming new life in Christ. Because of this, Paul exhorts the church to “stand fast . . . be of the same mind . . . rejoice in the Lord always . . . but in everything by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known . . . and the peace of God, which surpasses all understanding, will guard your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus” (4:1, 2, 4, 6, 7).

This epistle is called Pros Philippesious, “To the Philippians.” The church at Philippi was the first church Paul founded in Macedonia.

The Author Of Philippians

The external and internal evidence for the Pauline authorship of Philippians is strong, and there is scarcely any doubt that anyone but Paul wrote it.

The Time Of Philippians

In 356 B.C., King Philip of Macedonia (the father of Alexander the Great) took this town and expanded it, renaming it Philippi. The Romans captured it in 168 B.C.; and in 42 B.C., the defeat of the forces of Brutus and Cassius by those of Anthony and Octavian (later Augustus) took place outside the city. Octavian turned Philippi into a Roman colony (cf. Acts 16:12) and a military outpost. The citizens of this colony were regarded as citizens of Rome and given a number of special privileges. Because Philippi was a military city and not a commercial center, there were not enough Jews for a synagogue when Paul came (Acts 16:13).

Paul’s “Macedonian Call” in Troas during his second missionary journey led to his ministry in Philippi with the conversion of Lydia and others. Paul and Silas were beaten and imprisoned, but this resulted in the conversion of the Philippian jailer. The magistrates were placed in a dangerous position by beating Roman citizens without a trial (Acts 16:37–40), and that embarrassment may have prevented future reprisals against the new Christians in Philippi. Paul visited the Philippians again on his third missionary journey (Acts 20:1, 6). When they heard of his Roman imprisonment, the Philippian church sent Epaphroditus with financial help (4:18); they had helped Paul in this way on at least two other occasions (4:16). Epaphroditus almost died of an illness, yet remained with Paul long enough for the Philippians to receive word of his malady. Upon his recovery, Paul sent this letter back with him to Philippi (2:25–30).

Silas, Timothy, Luke, and Paul first came to Philippi in A.D. 51, eleven years before Paul wrote this letter. Philippians 1:13 and 4:22 suggest that it was written from Rome, although some commentators argue for Caesarea or Ephesus. Paul’s life was at stake, and he was evidently awaiting the verdict of the Imperial Court (2:20–26).

The Christ Of Philippians

The great kenosis passage is one of several portraits of Christ in this epistle. In chapter 1, Paul sees Christ as his life (“For to me, to live is Christ,” 1:21). In chapter 2, Christ is the model of true humility (“Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus,” 2:5). Chapter 3 presents Christ as the one who will transform our glorious body (“For our citizenship is in heaven . . . who will transform our lowly body,” 3:20, 21). In chapter 4, He is the one who strengthens (“I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me,” 4:13).

Keys To Philippians

Key Word: To Live Is Christ.—Central to Philippians is the concept “For to me, to live is Christ, and to die is gain” (1:21). Every chapter resounds with the theme of the centrality of Jesus in the Christian’s life. High points include the following: “Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus” (2:5), “I also count all things loss for the excellence of the knowledge of Christ Jesus” (3:8), and “I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me” (4:13).

Key Verses: Philippians 1:21 and 4:12—“For to me, to live is Christ, and to die is gain” (1:21). “I know how to be abased, and I know how to abound. Everywhere and in all things I have learned both to be full and to be hungry, both to abound and to suffer need” (4:12). Key Chapter: Philippians 2—The grandeur of the truth of the New Testament seldom exceeds the revelation of the humility of Jesus Christ when He left heaven to become a servant. Christ is clearly the Christian’s example, and Paul encourages "Let this mind be in you which wass also in Christ Jesus" (2:5).

Survey Of Philippians

Philippians is the epistle of joy and encouragement in the midst of adverse circumstances. Paul freely expresses his fond affection for the Philippians, appreciates their consistent testimony and support, and lovingly urges them to center their actions and thoughts on the pursuit of the person and power of Christ. Paul also seeks to correct the problems of disunity and rivalry (2:2–4) and to prevent the problems of legalism and antinomianism (3:1–19). Philippians focuses on: Paul’s account of his present circumstances (1); Paul’s appeal to have the mind of Christ (2); Paul’s appeal to have the knowledge of Christ (3); Paul’s appeal to have the peace of Christ (4).

Paul’s Account of His Present Circumstances (1): Paul’s usual salutation (1:1, 2) is followed by his thanksgiving, warm regard, and prayer on behalf of the Philippians (1:3–11). For years, they have participated in the apostle’s ministry, and he prays for their continued growth in the real knowledge of Christ. Paul shares the circumstances of his imprisonment and rejoices in the spread of the gospel in spite of and because of his situation (1:12–26). As he considers the outcome of his approaching trial, he expresses his willingness to “depart and be with Christ” (1:23) or to continue in ministry. Paul encourages the Philippians to remain steadfast in the face of opposition and coming persecution (1:27–30).

Paul’s Appeal to Have the Mind of Christ (2): Paul exhorts the Philippians to have a spirit of unity and mutual concern by embracing the attitude of humility (2:1–4), the greatest example of which is the incarnation and crucifixion of Christ (2:5–11). The kenosis, or “emptying,” of Christ does not mean that He divested Himself of His deity, but that He withheld His preincarnate glory and voluntarily restricted His use of certain attributes (e.g., omnipresence and omniscience). Paul asks the Philippians to apply this attitude to their lives (2:12–18), and he gives two more examples of sacrifice, the ministries of Timothy and Epaphroditus (2:19–30).

Paul’s Appeal to Have the Knowledge of Christ (3): It appears that Paul is about to close his letter (“Finally, my brethren,” 3:1) when he launches into a warning about the continuing problem of legalism (3:1–9). Paul refutes this teaching with revealing autobiographical details about his previous attainments in Judaism. Compared to the goal of knowing Christ, those pursuits are as nothing. True righteousness is received through faith, not by mechanical obedience to any law. Paul yearns for the promised attainment of the resurrected body.

Paul’s Appeal to Have the Peace of Christ (4): In a series of exhortations, Paul urges the Philippians to have peace with the brethren by living a life-style of unity, prayerful dependence, and holiness (4:13). In 4:4–9, Paul describes the secrets of having the peace of God as well as peace with God. He then rejoices over their gift, but explains that the power of Christ enables him to live above his circumstances (4:10–20). This joyous letter from prison closes with greetings and a benediction (4:21–23).

Outline of Philippians


FOCUS ACCOUNT OF CIRCUMSTANCES THE MIND OF CHRIST THE KNOWLEDGE OF CHRIST THE PEACE OF CHRIST
REFERENCE 1:1 2:1 3:1 4:1
4:23
DIVISION PARTAKE OF CHRIST PEOPLE OF CHRIST PURSUIT OF CHRIST POWER OF CHRIST
TOPIC SUFFERING SUBMISSION SALVATION SANCTIFICATION
EXPERIENCE EXAMPLES EXHORTATION
LOCATION ROME
TIME c. A.D. 62

OUTLINE OF PHILIPPIANS

I. Paul's Account of His Present Circumstance....... 1:1-30
A. Paul's Prayer of Thanksgiving....... 1:1-11
B. Paul's Afflictions Promote the Gospel....... 1:12-18
C. Paul's Afflictions Exalt the Lord........ 1:19-26
D. Paul's Exhortation to the Afflicted....... 1:27-30

II. Paul's Appeal to Have the Mind of Christ........ 2:1-30
A. Paul's Exhortation to Humility........ 2:1-4
B. Christ's Example of Humility........ 2:5-16
C. Paul's Example of Humility....... 2:17, 18
D. Timothy's Example of Humility ....... 2:19-24
E. Epaphroditus's Example of Humility......... 2:25-30

III. Paul's Appeal to have the Knowledge of Christ........ 3:1-21
A. Warning Against Confidence in the Flesh....... .3:1-9
B. Exhortation to Know Christ........... 3:10-16
C. Warning Against Living for the Flesh........ 3:17-21

IV. Paul's Appeal to Have the Peace of Christ.......... 4:1-23
A. Peace with the Brethren.......... 4:1-3
B. Peace with the Lord.............. 4:4-9
C. Peace in All Circumstances........... 4:10-19
D. Conclusion........... 4:20-23

The Epistle Of Paul The Apostle To The

Colossians

The Book Of Colossians

If Ephesians can be labeled the epistle emphasizing the “Church of Christ,” then Colossians must underscore the “Christ of the Church.” Ephesians focuses on the Body; Colossians focuses on the Head. Like Ephesians, the little Book of Colossians divides neatly, in half with the first portion doctrinal (1 and 2) and the second practical (3 and 4). Paul’s purpose is to show that Christ is preeminent—first and foremost in everything—and the Christian’s life should reflect that priority. Because believers are rooted in Him, alive in Him, hidden in Him, and complete in Him, it is utterly inconsistent for them to live life without Him. Clothed in His love, with His peace ruling in their hearts, they are equipped to make Christ first in every area of their lives.

This epistle became known as Pros Kolossaeis, “To the Colossians,” because of 1:2. Paul also wanted it to be read in the neighboring church at Laodicea (4:16).

The Author Of Colossians

The external testimony to the Pauline authorship of Colossians is extensive (cf. 1:1, 23; 4:18), but the personal details and close parallels with Ephesians and Philemon make the case even stronger. Nevertheless, the authenticity of this letter has been challenged on internal grounds of vocabulary and thought. In its four chapters, Colossians uses fifty-five Greek words that do not appear in Paul’s other epistles. However, Paul commanded a wide vocabulary, and the circumstances and subject of this epistle, especially the references to the Colossian heresy, account for these additional words. The high Christology of Colossians has been compared to John’s later concept that Christ is the Logos (cf. 1:15–23 and John 1:1–18), with the conclusion that these concepts were too late for Paul’s time. However, there is no reason to assume that Paul was unaware of Christ’s work as Creator, especially in view of Philippians 2:5–11. It is also wrong to assume that the heresy refuted in Colossians 2 refers to the fully developed form of Gnosticism that did not appear until the second century. The parallels only indicate that Paul was dealing with an early form of Gnosticism.

The Time Of Colossians

Colosse was a minor city about one hundred miles east of Ephesus in the region of the seven Asian churches of Revelation 1–3. Located in the fertile Lycus Valley by a mountain pass on the road from Ephesus to the East, Colosse once was a populous center of commerce, famous for its glossy black wool. By the time of Paul, it had been eclipsed by its neighboring cities, Laodicea and Hierapolis (cf. 4:13), and was in decline. Apart from this letter, Colosse exerted almost no influence on early church history. It is evident from 1:4–8 and 2:1 that Paul had never visited the church at Colosse, which was founded by Epaphras. On his third missionary journey, Paul devoted almost three years to an Asian ministry centered in Ephesus (cf. Acts 19:10; 20:31), and Epaphras probably came to Christ during this time. He carried the gospel to the cities in the Lycus Valley and later came to visit Paul in his imprisonment (4:12, 13; Philem. 23).

Colossians, Philemon, and Ephesians were evidently written about the same time and under the same circumstances, judging by the overlapping themes and personal names (cf. Col. 4:9–17 and Philem. 1, 10, 23, 24). Although Caesarea and Ephesus have been suggested as the location of authorship, the bulk of evidence indicates that Paul wrote Colossians from Rome during his first imprisonment (see “Time of Ephesians”). He probably wrote it in A.D. 60 or 61 and sent it with Tychicus and the converted slave Onesimus to Colosse (4:7–9; see Eph. 6:21; Philem. 10–12).

Epaphras’s visit and report about the conditions in Colosse prompted this letter. Although the Colossians had not yet succumbed (2:1–5), an encroaching heresy was threatening the predominantly gentile (1:21, 27; 2:13) Colossian church. The nature of this heresy can only be deduced from Paul’s incidental references to it in his refutation in 2:8–23. It was apparently a religious system that combined elements from Greek speculation (2:4, 8–10), Jewish legalism (2:11–17), and Oriental mysticism (2:18–23). It involved a low view of the body (2:20–23) and probably nature as a whole. Circumcision, dietary regulations, and ritual observances were included in this system, which utilized asceticism, worship of angels as intermediaries, and mystical experiences as an approach to the spiritual realm. Any attempt to fit Christ into such a system would undermine His person and redemptive work.

The Christ Of Colossians

This singularly Christological book is centered on the cosmic Christ—“the head of all principality and power” (2:10), the Lord of creation (1:16, 17), and the Author of reconciliation (1:20–22; 2:13–15). He is the basis for the believer’s hope (1:5, 23, 27), the source of the believer’s power for a new life (1:11, 29), the believer’s Redeemer and Reconciler (1:14, 20–22; 2:11–15), the embodiment of full deity (1:15, 19; 2:9), the Creator and Sustainer of all things (1:16, 17), the Head of the church (1:18), the resurrected God-Man (1:18; 3:1), and the all-sufficient Savior (1:28; 2:3, 10; 3:1–4).

Keys To Colossians

Key Word: The Preeminence of Christ—The resounding theme in Colossians is the preeminence and sufficiency of Christ in all things. The believer is complete in Him and lacks nothing because “In Him dwells all the fullness of the Godhead bodily” (2:9); He has “all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge” (2:3). There is no need for speculation, mystical visions, or ritualistic regulations as though faith in Christ were insufficient. Paul’s predominant purpose, then, is to refute a threatening heresy that is devaluing Christ. This false teaching is countered by a positive presentation of His true attributes and accomplishments. A proper view of Christ is the antidote for heresy. Paul also writes this epistle to encourage the Colossians to “continue in the faith, grounded and steadfast” (1:23), so that they will grow and bear fruit in the knowledge of Christ (1:10). A firm adherence to the true gospel will give them stability and resistance to opposing influences.

Key Verses: Colossians 2:9, 10 and 3:1, 2—“For in Him dwells all the fullness of the Godhead bodily; and you are complete in Him, who is the head of all principality and power” (2:9, 10). “If then you were raised with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ is, sitting at the right hand of God. Set your mind on things above, not on things on the earth” (3:1, 2).

Key Chapter: Colossians 3—Chapter 3 links the three themes of Colossians (see “Key Word”) together showing their cause and effect relationships. Because the believer is risen with Christ (3:1–4), he is to put off the old man and put on the new (3:5–17), which will result in holiness in all relationships (3:18–25).

Survey Of Colossians

Colossians is perhaps the most Christ-centered book in the Bible. In it Paul stresses the preeminence of the person of Christ and the completeness of the salvation He pro-vides, in order to combat a growing heresy that is threatening the church at Colosse. This heresy seeks to devaluate Christ by elevating specula-tion, ritualism, mysticism, and asceticism. But Christ, the Lord of creation and Head of the Body, is completely sufficient for every spiritual and practical need of the believer. The last half of this epistle explores the application of these principles to daily life, because doctrinal truth (1 and 2) must bear fruit in practical conduct (3 and 4). The two major topics are: supremacy of Christ (1 and 2) and submission to Christ (3 and 4).

Supremacy of Christ (1 and 2): Paul’s greeting (1:1, 2) is followed by an unusually extended thanksgiving (1:3–8) and prayer (1:9–14) on behalf of the believers at Colosse. Paul expresses his concern that the Colossians come to a deeper understanding of the person and power of Christ. Even here Paul begins to develop his major theme of the preeminence of Christ, but the most potent statement of this theme is in 1:15–23. He is supreme both in creation (1:15–18) and in redemption (1:19–23), and this majestic passage builds a positive case for Christ as the most effective refutation of the heresy that will be exposed in chapter 2. Paul describes his own ministry in proclaiming the mystery of “Christ in you, the hope of glory” (1:27) to the Gentiles and assures his readers that although he has not personally met them, he strongly desires that they become deeply rooted in Christ alone, who is preeminent in the Church (1:24–2:3). This is especially important in view of false teachers who would defraud them through enticing rational-isms (2:4-7), vain philosophy (2:8-10), legalistic rituals (2:11-17), improper mysticism (2:18, 19), and useless asceticism (2:20-23). In each case, Paul contrasts the error with the corresponding truth about Christ.
Submission to Christ (3 and 4): The believer's union with Christ in His death, resurrection, and exaltation is the foundation upon which his earthly life must be built (3:1-4). Because of his death with Christ, the Christian must regardhimself as dead to the old sins and put them aside (3:5-11); because of his resurrection with Christ, the believer must regard himself as alive to Him in righteousness and put on the new qualities that are prompted by Christian love (3:12-17). Turn-ing from the inward life (3:1-17) to the outward life (3:18-4:6), Paul outlines the transformation that faith in Christ should make in relationships inside and outside the home. This epistle con-cludes with a statement concerning its bearers (Tychicus and Onesimus), greetings and instruc-tions, and a farewell note (4:7-18).

Outline of Colossians


FOCUS SUPREMACY OF CHRIST SUBMISSION TO CHRIST
REFERENCE 1:1
1:15
2:4
3:1 3:5
4:7
4:18
DIVISION INTRODUCTION
PREEMINENCE OF CHRIST
FREEDOM IN CHRIST POSITION OF THE BELIEVER
PRACTICE OF THE BELIEVER
CONCLUSION
TOPIC DOCTRINAL PRACTICAL
WHAT CHRIST DID FOR US WHAT CHRIST DOES THROUGH US
LOCATION ROME
TIME A.D. 60–61

Outline of Colossians


Part One: The Supremacy of Christ in the Church (1:1–2:23)

I. Introduction .......... 1:1–14

A. Paul’s Greeting to the Colossians .......... 1:1, 2
B. Paul’s Thanksgiving for the Colossians .......... 1:3–8
C. Paul’s Prayer for the Colossians .......... 1:9–14

II. The Preeminence of Christ .......... 1:15–2:3

A. Christ Is Preeminent in Creation .......... 1:15–18
B. Christ Is Preeminent in Redemption .......... 1:19–23
C. Christ Is Preeminent in the Church .......... 1:24–2:3

III. The Freedom in Christ .......... 2:4–23

A. Freedom from Enticing Words .......... 2:4–7
B. Freedom from Vain Philosophy .......... 2:8–10
C. Freedom from the Judgment of Men .......... 2:11–17
D. Freedom from Improper Worship .......... 2:18, 19
E. Freedom from the Doctrine of Men .......... 2:20–23


Part Two: The Submission to Christ in the Church (3:1–4:18)

I. The Position of the Believer .......... 3:1–4

II. The Practice of the Believer .......... 3:5–4:6

A. Put Off the Old Man .......... 3:5–11
B. Put On the New Man .......... 3:12–17
C. Personal Commands for Holiness in Family Life .......... 3:18–4:1
1. Holiness in Home Life .......... 3:18–21
2. Holiness in Work Life .......... 3:22–4:1
3. Holiness in Public Life .......... 4:2–6

III. Conclusion .......... 4:7–18

A. Commendation of Tychicus .......... 4:7–9
B. Greetings from Paul’s Friends .......... 4:10–14
C. Introductions Regarding This Letter .......... 4:15–18

The First Epistle Of Paul The Apostle To The

Thessalonians

The Book Of First Thessalonians

Paul has many pleasant memories of the days he spent with the infant Thessalonian church. Their faith, hope, love, and perseverance in the face of persecution are exemplary. Paul’s reminders of his personal parent to the fledgling church labors as a spiritual parent to the fledgling church have been richly rewarded, and his affection is visible in every line of his letter.

Paul encourages them to excel in their newfound faith, to increase in their love for one another, and to rejoice, pray, and give thanks always. He closes his letter with instruction regarding the return of the Lord, whose advent signifies hope and comfort for believers both living and dead.

Because this is the first of Paul’s two canonical letters to the church at Thessalonica, it received the title Pros Thessalonikeis A, the “First to the Thessalonians.”

The Author Of First Thessalonians

First Thessalonians went unchallenged as a Pauline epistle until the nineteenth century, when radical critics claimed that its dearth of distinctive Pauline statements set it apart. But this is not a problem when the purpose is considered. Although the precise date of the epistle varies widely, (cf. 2) 4:13–5:11 is a foundational passage for New Testament eschatology (future events). Paul had quickly grounded the Thessalonians in Christian doctrine, and the one problematic issue when this epistle was written concerned the matter of Christ’s return. The external and internal evidence points clearly to Paul.

The Time Of First Thessalonians

In Paul’s time, Thessalonica was the prominent seaport and the capital of the Roman province of Macedonia. This prosperous city was located on the Via Egnatia, the main road from Rome to the East, within sight of Mount Olympus, legendary home of the Greek pantheon. Cassander expanded and strengthened this site around 315 b.c. and renamed it after his wife, half-sister of Alexander the Great. The Romans conquered Macedonia in 168 b.c. and organized it into a single province twenty-two years later with Thessalonica as the capital city. It became a “free city” under Augustus with its own authority to appoint a governing board of magistrates who were called “politarchs.” The strategic location assured Thessalonica of commercial success, and it boasted a population of perhaps 200,000 in the first century. Thessalonica survives under the shortened name Salonika.

Thessalonica had a sizable Jewish population, and the ethical monotheism of Judaism attracted many Gentiles who had become disenchanted with Greek paganism. These God-fearers quickly responded to Paul’s reasoning in the synagogue when he ministered there on his second missionary journey (Acts 17:1). The Jews became jealous of Paul’s success and organized a mob to oppose the Christian missionaries. Not finding Paul and Silas, they dragged Jason, Paul and Silas’s host, before the politarchs and accused him of harboring traitors of Rome. The local officials took a pledge guaranteeing the departure of Paul and Silas, who left that night for Berea. After a time, the Thessalonian Jews raised an uproar in Berea so that Paul departed for Athens, leaving orders for Silas and Timothy to join him there (Acts 17:11–16). Because of Luke’s account in Acts some scholars have reasoned that Paul was in Thessalonica for less than a month (“three Sabbaths,” Acts 17:2), but other evidence suggests a longer stay: (1) Paul received two separate offerings from Philippi, 100 miles away, while he was in Thessalonica (Phil. 4:15, 16). (2) According to 2:14–16 and 2:4–16, most of the Thessalonian converts were Gentiles. (3) This would imply an extensive ministry directed to the Gentiles after Paul’s initial work with the Jews and gentle God-fearers. (3) Paul worked “night and day” (2:9; 2 Thess. 3:7–9) during his time there. He may have begun to work immediately, but Paul supported himself by tent-making, taking too many hours away from his ministry, requiring a longer stay to accomplish the extensive ministry of evangelism and teaching that took place in that city. After Silas and Timothy met Paul in Athens (3:1, 2), he sent Timothy to Thessalonica (Silas also went back to Macedonia, probably Philippi), and his assistants later rejoined him in Corinth (Acts 18:5, cf. 1 Thess. 1:1 where Silas is called Silvanus). There he wrote this epistle in A.D. 51 as his response to Timothy’s good report.

The Christ Of First Thessalonians

Christ is seen as the believer’s hope of salvation both now and as His coming. When He returns, He will deliver (1:10; 5:4–11), reward (1:19), perfect (3:13), resurrect (4:13–18), and sanctify (5:23) all who trust Him.

Keys To First Thessalonians

Key Word: Holiness in Light of Christ’s Return—Throughout this letter is an unmistakable emphasis upon steadfastness in the Lord (3:8) and a continuing growth in faith and love in view of the return of Christ (1:3–10; 2:12–20; 3:10–13; 4:1–5:28). The theme is not only the returning of Christ, but also the life of the believer in every practical relationship, each aspect of which can be transformed and illuminated by the glorious prospect of His eventual return.

Key Verses: First Thessalonians 3:12, 13 and 4:16–18—“And may the Lord make you increase and abound in love to one another and to all, just as we do to you, so that He may establish your hearts blameless in holiness before our God and Father at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all His saints” (3:12, 13).

“For the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of an archangel, and with the trumpet of God. And the dead in Christ will rise first. Then we who are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air. And thus we shall always be with the Lord. Therefore comfort one another with these words” (4:16–18).

Key Chapter: First Thessalonians 4—Chapter 4 includes the central passage of the epistles on the coming of the Lord when the dead in Christ shall rise first, and those who remain are caught up together with them in the clouds.

Survey Of First Thessalonians

After Paul’s forced separation from the Thessalonians, he grows increasingly concerned about the progress of their faith. His great relief upon hearing Timothy’s positive report prompts him to write this warm epistle of commendation, exhortation, and consolation. They are commended for remaining steadfast under afflictions, exhorted to excel still more in their Christian walk, and consoled concerning their loved ones who have died in Christ. The theme of the coming of the Lord recurs throughout the episstle, and 4:13-5:11 is one of the fullest New Testament developments of the crucial truth. The two major sections of the First Thessalonians are: Paul's personal reflections of the Thessalonians (1-3) and Paul's instructions for the Thessalonians (4 and 5)

Paul's Personal Reflections on the Thessaloni-ans (1-3): Paul's typical salutation in the first verse combines the customary Greek ("grace") and Hebrew ("peace") greetings of his day and enriches them with Christian content. The open-ing chapter is a declaration of thanksgiving for the Thessalonians' metamorphosis from heathen-ism to Christian hope. Faith, love, and hope (1:3) properly characterize the new lives of these believers. In 2:1-16, Paul reviews his brief minis-try in Thessalonica and defends his conduct and motives, apparently to answer enemies who are trying to impugn his character and message. He sends Timothy to minister to them and is greatly relieved when Timothy reports the stability of their faith and love (2:17-3:10). Paul therefore closes this historical section with a prayer that their faith may continue to deepen (3:11-13). Paul's Instructions to the Thessalonians (4 and 5): The apostle deftly moves into a series of exhortations and instructions by encouraging the Thessalonians to continue progressing. He reminds them of his previous teaching on sexual and social matters (4:1-12), since these gentile believers lack the moral upbringing in the Mosaic Law provided in the Jewish community. Now rooted in the Word of God (2:13), the readers must resist the constant pressures of a pagan , society.

Paul’s Instructions to the Thessalonians (4 and 5): The apostle deftly moves into a series of exhortations and instructions by encouraging the Thessalonians to continue progressing. He reminds them of his previous teaching on sexual and social matters (4:1–12), since these gentile believers lack the moral upbringing in the Mosaic Law provided in the Jewish community. Now rooted in the Word of God (2:13), the readers must resist the constant pressures of a pagan society.

Paul has taught them about the return of Christ, and they have become distressed over the deaths of some among them. In 4:13–18, Paul comforts them with the assurance that all who die in Christ will be resurrected at His parousia "presence," "coming," or "advent"). The apostle continues his discourse on eschatology by describ-ing the coming day of the Lord (5:1-11). In anticipation of this day, believers are to "watch and be sober" as "sons of light" who are destined for salvation, not wrath. Paul requests the readers to deal with integrity toward one another and to continue growing spiritually (5:12-22). The epis-tle closes with a wish for their sanctification, three requests, and a benediction (5:23-28).

Outline of Thessalonians


FOCUS REFLECTIONS ON THE THESSALONIANS INSTRUCTIONS TO THE THESSALONIANS
REFERENCE 1:1 2:1 2:17 4:1 4:13 5:1 5:12
5:28
DIVISION COMMENDATION
FOR GROWTH
FOUNDING
OF THE CHURCH
STRENGTHENING
OF THE CHURCH
DIRECTION
FOR GROWTH
THE DEAD
IN CHRIST
THE DAY
OF THE LORD
HOLY
LIVING
TOPIC PERSONAL EXPERIENCE
LOOKING BACK
PRACTICAL EXHORTATION
LOOKING FORWARD
LOCATION WRITTEN IN CORINTH
TIME C. A.D. 51

OUTLINE OF FIRST THESSALONIANS

I. Paul's Personal Reflections on the Thessalonians........... 1:1-3:13
A. Paul's Commendation for Their Growth........... 1:1-10
B. Paul's Founding of the Church........... 2:1-16
C. Timothy's Strengthening of the Church............ 2:17-3:13
1. Satan Hinders Paul............ 2:17-20
2. Paul Sends Timothy............ 3:1-5
3. Timothy's Encouraging Report............ ..3:6-10
4. Paul's Desire to Visit Them............ 3:11-13
II. Paul's Instructions to the Thessalonians............ 4:1-5:28
A. Directions for Growth............ 4:1-12
B. Revelation Concerning the Dead in Christ............ 4:13-18
C. Description of the Day of the Lord........... 5:1-11
D. Instruction for Holy Living........... 5:12-22
E. Conclusion........... 5:23-28

THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE

THESSALONIANS

THE BOOK OF SECOND THESSALONIANS

Since Paul’s first letter, the seeds of false doctrine have been sown among the Thessalonians, causing them to waver in their faith. Paul removes these destructive seeds and again plants the seeds of truth. He begins by commending the believers on their faithfulness in the midst of persecution and encouraging them that present suffering will be repaid with future glory. Therefore, in the midst of persecution, expectation can be high .

Paul then deals with the central matter of his letter: a misunderstanding spawned by false teachers regarding the coming day of the Lord. Despite reports to the contrary, that day has not yet come, and Paul recounts the events that must first take place. Laboring to spread the gospel, rather than lazy resignation, is the proper response.

As the second letter in Paul’s Thessalonian correspondence, this was entitled Pros Thessalonikeis B, the “Second to the Thessalonians.”

THE AUTHOR OF SECOND THESSALONIANS

The external attestation to the authenticity of Second Thessalonians as a Pauline epistle is identical to the evidence for First Thessalonians. In addition, the vocabulary, style, and doctrinal content support the claims in 1:1 and 3:17 that it was written by Paul.

THE TIME OF SECOND THESSALONIANS

See “The Time of First Thessalonians” for the background to the Thessalonian correspondence. This letter was probably written a few months after First Thessalonians, while Paul was still in Corinth with Silas and Timothy (1:1; cf. Acts 18:5). The bearer of the first epistle may have brought Paul an update on the new developments, prompting him to write this letter. They were still undergoing persecution, and the false teaching about the day of the Lord led some of them to overreact by giving up their jobs. The problem of idleness recorded in First Thessalonians 4:11, 12 had become more serious (3:6–15). By this time, Paul was beginning to see the opposition he would face in his ministry in Corinth (3:2; see Acts 18:5–10).

THE CHRIST OF SECOND THESSALONIANS

The return of Christ is mentioned more times (318) in the New Testament than any other doctrine, and this is certainly the major concept in chapters 1 and 2 of this epistle. The return of the Lord Jesus is a reassuring and joyful hope for believers, but His revelation from heaven holds awesome and terrifying implications for those who have not trusted in Him (1:6–10; 2:8–12).

KEYS TO SECOND THESSALONIANS

Key Word: Understanding the Day of the Lord.—The theme of this epistle is an understanding of the day of the Lord and the resulting lifestyle changes. The doctrinal error of chapter 2 has been causing the practical error that Paul seeks to overcome in chapter 3. Some of the believers have abandoned their work and have begun to live off others, apparently assuming that the end is at hand. Paul commands them to follow his example by supporting themselves and instructs the rest of the church to discipline them if they fail to do so.

Key Verses: Second Thessalonians 2:2, 3 and 3:5, 6—“Not to be soon shaken in mind or troubled, either by spirit or by word or by letter, as if from us, as though the day of Christ had come. Let no one deceive you by any means; for that Day will not come unless the falling away comes first, and the man of sin is revealed, the son of perdition” (2:2, 3).

“Now may the Lord direct your hearts into the love of God and into the patience of Christ. But we command you, brethren, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, that you withdraw from every brother who walks disorderly and not according to the tradition which he received from us” (3:5, 6).

Key Chapter: Second Thessalonians 2—The second chapter is written to correct the fallacious teaching that the day of the Lord has already come upon the Thessalonian church. This teaching, coupled with the afflictions they have been suffering, is causing a great disturbance among the believers who wonder when their “gathering together to Him” (2:1; 1 Thess. 4:13–18) will take place. Paul makes it clear that certain identifiable events will precede that day and that those events have not yet occurred.

SURVEY OF SECOND THESSALONIANS

This epistle is the theological sequel to First Thessalonians, which developed the theme of the coming day of the Lord (1 Thess. 5:1–11). However, not long after the Thessalonians received that letter, they fall prey to false teaching or outright deception, thinking the day of the Lord has already begun. Paul writes this brief letter to correct the error and also to encourage those believers whose faith is being tested by the difficulties presented by persecution. He also reproves those who have decided to cease work-ing because they believe the coming of Christ is near. Second Thessalonians deals with Paul's encouragement in persecution (1); Paul's explana-tion of the day of the Lord (2); and Paul's exhortation to the church (3).
Paul's Encouragement in Persecution (1): After his two-verse salutation, Paul gives thanks for the growing faith and love of the Thessaloni-ans and assures them of their ultimate deliverance from those who are persecuting them (1:3-10). They are encouraged to patiently endure their afflictions, knowing that the Lord Jesus will judge their persecutors when He is "revealed from heaven with His mighty angels, in flaming fire" (1:7, 8). Before Paul moves to the next topic, he concludes this section with a prayer for the spiritual welfare of his readers (1:11, 12).
Paul's Explanation of the Day of the Lord (2): Because of the severity of their afflictions, the Thessalonians have become susceptible to false teaching (and possibly a fraudulent letter in the name of Paul), claiming that they are already in the day of the Lord (2:1, 2). This was particularly disturbing because Paul's previous letter had given them the comforting hope that they were not destined for the wrath of that day (1 Thess. 5:9). Paul therefore assures them that the day of the Lord is yet in the future and will not arrive unannounced (2:3-12). Paul then concludes with a word of encouragement and a benedictory prayer of comfort before moving to his next topic.
Paul's Exhortation to the Church (3:1-18): Paul requests the Thessalonian church to pray on his behalf and to wait patiently for the Lord (3:1-5). Having thus commended, corrected, and comforted his readers, the tactful apostle closes his letter with a sharp word of command to those who have been using the truth of Christ's return as an excuse for disorderly conduct (3:6-15; cf. 1 Thess. 4:11, 12). The doctrine of the Lord's return requires a balance between waiting and working. It is a perspective that should encourage holiness, not idleness. This final section, like the first two, closes on a benedictory note (3:16-18).

Outline of Second Thessalonians


FOCUS ENCOURAGEMENT IN PERSECUTION EXPLANATION OF THE DAY OF THE LORD EXHORTATION TO THE CHURCH
REFERENCE 1:1 — 1:5 1:6 — 2:13 3:1 — 3:18
DIVISION THANKSGIVING FOR GROWTH
IN PERSECUTION
ENCOURAGEMENT
PRAYER FOR BLESSING
EVENTS PRECEDING
THE BELIEVER
COMFORT OF
THE BELIEVER
PATIENTLY
TOPIC DISCOURAGED BELIEVERS
THANKSGIVING FOR THEIR LIFE
DISTURBED BELIEVERS
INSTRUCTION OF THEIR DOCTRINE
DISOBEDIENT BELIEVERS
CORRECTION OF THEIR BEHAVIOR
LOCATION WRITTEN IN CORINTH
TIME C. A.D. 51

OUTLINE OF SECOND THESSALONIANS


I. Paul's Encouragement in Persecution ......... 1:1-12
A. Thanksgiving for Their Growth.......... 1:1-4
B. Encouragement in Their Persecution......... 1:5-10
C. Prayer for God's Blessing.......... 1:11, 12
II. Paul's Explanation of the Day of the Lord.......... 2:1-17
A. The Events Preceding the Day of the Lord.......... 2:1-12
1. First a Falling Away.......... 2:1-3
2. The Man of Sin Is Revealed.......... 2:4, 5
3. The Restrainer Is Taken Out of the Way......... 2:6, 7
4. The Second Coming of Christ.......... 2:8-12
B. The Comfort of the Believer on the Day of the Lord.......... 2:13-17
III. Paul's Exhortation to the Church......... 3:1-18
A. Wait Patiently for Christ......... 3:1-5
B. Withdraw from the Disorderly.......... 3:6-15
C. Conclusion......... 3:16-18

THE FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO

TIMOTHY

THE BOOK OF FIRST TIMOTHY

Paul, the aged and experienced apostle, writes to the young pastor Timothy who is facing a heavy burden of responsibility in the church at Ephesus. The task is challenging: false doctrine must be erased, public worship safeguarded, and mature leadership developed. In addition to the conduct of the church, Paul talks pointedly about the conduct of the minister. Timothy must be on his guard lest his youthfulness become a liability, rather than an asset, to the gospel. He must be careful to avoid false teachers and greedy motives, pursuing instead righteousness, godliness, faith, love, perseverance, and the gentleness that befits a man of God.

The Greek title for this letter is Pros Timoth e A, “The First to Timothy.” Timothy means “honoring God” or “honored by God,” and probably was given to him by his mother Eunice.

THE AUTHOR OF FIRST TIMOTHY

Since the early nineteenth century, the Pastoral Epistles have been attacked more than any other Pauline epistles on the issue of authenticity. The similarity of these three letters requires that they be treated as a single unit and that because they bear the same relationship the external evidence solidly supports the conservative position that Paul wrote the letters to Timothy and Titus. Postapostolic church fathers, such as Polycarp and Clement of Rome, allude to them as Paul’s writing. In addition, these epistles are identified as Pauline by Irenaeus, Tertullian, Clement of Alexandria, and the Muratorian Canon. Only Romans and First Corinthians have better attestation among the Pauline epistles.

Suggestions of an author other than Paul are supported wholly on the basis of internal evidence. Even though these letters claim to be written by Paul (1:1; 2 Tim. 1:1; Titus 1:1), critics assert that they are “pious forgeries” that appeared in the second century. There are several problems with this: (1) Pseudonymous writing was unacceptable to Paul (see 2 Thess. 2:2; 3:17) and to the early church, which was very sensitive to the problem of forgeries. (2) The adjective pious should deceive no one: a forgery was as deliberately deceptive then as it is now. (3) The many personal facts and names that appear in the Pastoral Epistles would have been avoided by a forger who would have taken refuge in vagueness. Nor would a forger have used expressions like those in 1:13, 15 if he had been an admirer of Paul. The personal teaching and autobiographical details (cf. 1:12–17; 2:7; 2 Tim. 1:8–12; 4:9–22; Titus 1:5; 3:12, 13) fit very well with “Paul, the aged” (Philem. 9).

(4) What purpose or advantage would these epistles serve as forgeries written years later? There are too many personal elements, and the doctrinal refutations do not reflect second-century Gnosticism. (5) The style and content of the postapostolic writings or apocryphal books differ greatly with these three letters.

THE TIME OF FIRST TIMOTHY

Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles requires Paul’s release from his Roman imprisonment (Acts 28), the continuation of his missionary endeavors, and his imprisonment for a second time in Rome. Unfortunately, the order of events can only be reconstructed from hints, because there is no concurrent history paralleling Acts to chronicle the last years of the apostle. The following reconstruction, therefore, is only tentative:

As he anticipated in Philippians (1:19, 25, 26; 2:24), Paul was released from his first Roman imprisonment. It is possible that his Jewish accusers decided not to appear at his trial before Caesar. In fulfillment of his promise to the Philippians (1:1; 2:19–23), he visited them, then went to Ephesus and other Asian churches as in Acts (20:38) and the other Asian churches like Colosse (see Philem. 22). When Timothy rejoined him in Ephesus, Paul instructed him to “remain in Ephesus” (1:3) while he journeyed to Macedonia. When he saw that he might be delayed in Macedonia, Paul wrote First Timothy, perhaps from Philippi (3:14, 15). After he saw Timothy in Ephesus, the apostle journeyed on to the island of Crete where, after a period of ministry, he left Titus to continue the work (Titus 1:5).

In Corinth, Paul decided to write a letter to Titus because Zenas and Apollos were making a journey that would take them by way of Crete (Titus 3:13). He instructed Titus to join him in Nicopolis after the arrival of his replacement in Crete, Artemas or Tychicus (Titus 3:12).

Paul perhaps went to Spain as he had planned (Rom. 15:24, 28), Paul probably departed with Titus for that western province after his winter in Nicopolis. Early church tradition holds that Paul did go to Spain. Before the end of the first century, Clement of Rome said that Paul “reached the limits of the West” (1 Clement 5:7). Since he was writing from Rome, he evidently had Spain in mind. Paul may have been in Spain from A.D. 62 to 66. He returned to Greece and Asia—to Corinth, Miletus, and Troas (2 Tim. 4:13, 20)—and may have been arrested in Troas where he

left his valuable books and parchments (2 Tim. 4:13, 15).

Now that Christianity had become an illegal religion in the Empire (the burning of Rome took place in A.D. 64), Paul’s enemies were able to successfully accuse him. He was imprisoned in A.D. 67 and wrote Second Timothy from his Roman cell after his first defense before the Imperial Court (2 Tim. 1:8, 17; 2:9; 4:16, 17). He was delivered from condemnation, but he held no hope of release and expected to be executed (2 Tim. 4:6–8, 18). He urged Timothy to come before that happened (2 Tim. 4:9, 21); and, according to tradition, the apostle was beheaded west of Rome on the Ostian Way.

Paul wrote First Timothy from Macedonia in A.D. 62 or 63 while Timothy was serving as his representative in Ephesus and perhaps in other churches in the province of Asia. Timothy was to appoint elders, combat false doctrine, and supervise church life as an apostolic representative.

THE CHRIST OF FIRST TIMOTHY

Christ is the “one Mediator between God and men” (2:5), and “God was manifested in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen by angels, preached among the Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up in glory” (3:15, 16).

“But you, O man of God, flee these things and pursue righteousness, godliness, faith, love, patience, gentleness. Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal life, to which you were also called and have confessed the good confession in the presence of many witnesses” (6:11, 12).

Key Chapter: First Timothy 3—Listed in chapter 3 are the qualifications for the leaders of God’s church, the elders and deacons. Notably absent are qualities of worldly success or position. Instead, Paul enumerates character qualities demonstrating that true leadership emanates from our walk with God rather than from achievements or vocational success.

SURVEY OF FIRST TIMOTHY

As Paul’s last three recorded letters, written near the end of his full and fruitful life, were addressed to his authorized representatives Timothy and Titus. These were the only letters Paul wrote exclusively to individuals (Philemon was addressed primarily to its namesake, but also to others); and they were intended to exhort and encourage Timothy and Titus in their ministry of solidifying the churches in Ephesus and Crete. In the eighteenth century, these epistles became known as the Pastoral Epistles because they contain personal letters written to Paul’s deputies who were temporarily overseeing church life. It is less appropriate in the case of Second Timothy, which is more a personal than a church epistle. The Pastoral Epistles abound with principles for leadership and righteous living.

In his first letter to Timothy, Paul seeks to guide his younger and less experienced assistant in his weighty responsibility as the overseer of the work at Ephesus and other Asian cities. The letter is, in effect, a handbook for the young pastor in the task before him: combating false teaching with sound doctrine, developing qualified leadership, teaching God’s Word, and encouraging Christian conduct. Because of the personal and conversational character of this letter, it is loosely structured around five clear charges that extend its organization (1:18–20; 3:14–16; 4:11–20; 5:21–25; 6:20, 21): Paul’s charges concerning doctrine (1); Paul’s charge concerning public worship 2 and 3); Paul’s charge concerning false teachers (4); Paul’s charge concerning church discipline (5); and Paul’s charge concerning pastoral motives(6).


Paul’s Charge Concerning Doctrine (1): After his greetings (1:1, 2), Paul warns Timothy about the growing problem of false doctrines, particularly as they related to misuse of the Mosaic Law (1:3–11). The aging apostle then recounts his own conversion to Christ and subsequent radical conversion to Christ and subsequent calling to the ministry (1:12-17). Timothy, too, has received a divine calling, and Paul charges him to fulfill it without wavering in doctrine or conduct (1:18-20).
Paul's Charge Concerning Public Worship (2 and 3): Turning his attention to the church at large, Paul addresses the issues of church worship and leadership. Efficacious public prayer should be a part of worship, and Paul associates this with the role of men in the church (2:1-8). He then turns to the role of women (2:9-15), wherein he emphasizes the importance of the inner quality of godliness. In 3:1-7, Paul lists several qualifications for overseers or bishops. The word for "overseer" (episkopos) is used synonymously with the word for "elder" (presbuteros) in the New Testament, because both originally referred to the same office (see Acts 20:17, 28; Titus 1:5, 7). The qualifica-tions for the office of deacon (diakonos, "ser-vant") are listed in 3:8-13.
Paul's Charge Concerning False Teachers (4): Timothy obviously had difficulties with some of the older men (5:1) who had left the faith. Paul carefully advises on the issues of marriage, food, and exercise. The closing charge exhorts Timothy not to neglect the spiritual gift given to him.
Paul's Charge Concerning Church Discipline (5): One of the most difficult pastoral duties for the young minister is to lead in the exercise of church discipline. Commencing with the general advice of treating all members of the church as family (5:1, 2), Paul concentrates on the two special areas of widows and elders, focusing on Timothy's responsibility and providing practical instruction.
Paul's Charge Concerning Pastoral Duties (6): In addition, the insidious doctrine was being taught that godliness will eventually result in material blessing. Paul, in no uncertain terms, states "from such withdraw yourself" (6:5). The book closes with an extended charge (6:11-21), which is supplemented by an additional charge that Timothy is to give to the wealthy of this age (6:17-19).

Outline of First Timothy


FOCUS DOCTRINE PUBLIC WORSHIP FALSE TEACHERS CHURCH DISCIPLINE PASTORAL MOTIVES
REFERENCE 1:1 2:1 4:1 5:1 6:21
DIVISION PROBLEM OF FALSE DOCTRINE PUBLIC WORSHIP AND LEADERSHIP PRESERVE TRUE DOCTRINE PRESCRIPTIONS FOR WIDOWS AND ELDERS PASTORAL MOTIVATIONS
TOPIC WARNING
DANGERS OF FALSE DOCTRINE
WORSHIP
DIRECTIONS FOR WORSHIP
WISDOM
DEFENSE AGAINST FALSE TEACHERS
WIDOWS
DUTIES TOWARD OTHERS
WEALTH
DEALINGS WITH RICHES
LOCATION WRITTEN IN MACEDONIA
TIME c. A.D. 62–63


OUTLINE OF FIRST TIMOTHY


I. Paul’s Charge Concerning Doctrine . . . . 1:1–20

A. Paul’s Past Charge to Timothy . . . . 1:1–11
B. Christ’s Past Charge to Paul . . . . 1:12–17
C. First Charge: “Wage the Good Warfare” . . . . 1:18–20

II. Paul’s Charge Concerning Public Worship . . . . 2:1–3:16 A. Prayer in Public Worship........ 2:1-8
B. Women in Public Worship........ 2:9-15
C. Qualifications of Bishops........... 3:1-7
D. Qualifications of Deacons........ 3:8-13
E. Second Charge: "Conduct Yourself Joup in the House of God"......... 3:14-16


III. Paul's Charge Concerning False Teachers......... 4:1-16
A. Description of False Teachers........ 4:1-5
B. Instruction for the True Teacher......... 4:6-10
C. Third Charge: "Do Not Neglect the Gift"......... 4:11-16
IV. Paul's Charge Concerning Church Discipline........ 5:1-25
A. How to Treat All People. ........ 5:1, 2
C. Exhortation to the Rich. .........6:17-19
D. Fifth Charge: "Guard What Was Committed"......... 6:20, 21
B. How to Treat Widows......... 5:3-16
C. How to Treat Elders .......... 5:17-20
D. Fourth Charge: "Observe These Things Without Prejudice"........ 5:21-25
V. Paul's Charge Concerning Pastoral Motives........ 6:1-21
A. Exhortation to Servants........ 6:1, 2
B. Exhortation to Godliness with Contentment.......... 6:3-16
C. Exhortation to the Rich. ........6:17-19
D. Fifth Charge: "Guard What Was Committed"......... 6:20, 21

THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO

TIMOTHY

THE BOOK OF SECOND TIMOTHY

Prison is the last place from which to expect a letter of encouragement, but that is where Paul’s second letter to Timothy originates. He begins by assuring Timothy of his continuing love and prayers, and reminds him of his spiritual heritage and responsibilities. Only one who perseveres, whether as a soldier, athlete, or minister of Jesus Christ, will reap the reward. Paul warns Timothy that his teaching will come under attack as men desert the truth for ear “itching” words (4:3). But Timothy has Paul’s example to guide him and God’s Word to fortify him as he faces growing opposition and closing opportunities in the last days.

Paul’s last epistle received the title Pros Timotheon B, the “Second to Timothy.” When Paul’s epistles were collected together the B was probably added to distinguish this letter from the first letter he wrote to Timothy.

THE AUTHOR OF SECOND TIMOTHY

Since the Pastoral Epistles have to be treated as a unit on the matter of authorship, “The Author of First Timothy” for the comments on the origin of second Timothy.

Timothy’s name is found more often in the writings of the Pauline epistles than any other (2 Cor.; Phil.; Col.; 1 and 2 Thess.; 1 and 2 Tim.; Philem.). His father was a Greek (Acts 16:1), but his Jewish mother Eunice and grandmother Lois reared him in the knowledge of the Hebrew Scriptures (1:5; 3:15). Timothy evidently became a convert of Paul (1 Cor. 4:17; 1 Tim. 1:2; 2 Tim. 1:2) when the apostle was in Lystra on his first missionary journey (Acts 14:8–20). When he visited Lystra on his second missionary journey, Paul decided to take Timothy along with him and circumcised him because of the Jews (Acts 16:1–3). Timothy was ordained to the ministry (1 Tim. 4:14; 2 Tim. 1:6) and served as a devoted companion and assistant to Paul in Troas, Berea, Thessalonica, and Corinth (Acts 16–18; 1 Thess. 3:1, 2). During the third missionary journey, Timothy labored with Paul and ministered for him as his representative in Ephesus, Macedonia, and Corinth. He was with Paul during his first Roman imprisonment and evidently when he was in Philippi (2:19–23) after Paul’s release. Paul left him in Ephesus to supervise the work there (1 Tim. 1:3) and years later summoned him to Rome (4:9, 21). According to Hebrews 13:23, Timothy was imprisoned and released, but the passage does not say where. Timothy was sickly (1 Tim. 5:23), timid (2 Tim. 1:7), and youthful (1 Tim. 4:12), but he was a gifted teacher who was trustworthy and diligent.

THE TIME OF SECOND TIMOTHY

For a tentative reconstruction of the events following Paul’s first Roman imprisonment, see “The Time of First Timothy.” The cruel and unbalanced Nero, emperor of Rome from A.D. 54 to 68, was responsible for the beginning of the Roman persecution of Christians. Half of Rome was destroyed in July A.D. 64 by a fire, and mounting suspicion that Nero was responsible for the conflagration caused him to use the unpopular Christians as his scapegoat. Christianity thus became a religion illicit, and a persecution of those who professed Christ became severe. By the time of Paul’s return from Spain to Asia in A.D. 66, his enemies were able to use the difficult times as an excuse to stir up trouble for the aging apostle. Fearing for their own lives, the Asian believers failed to support Paul at his first arrest (1:15) and no one supported him at his first defense before the Imperial Court (4:16). Abandoned by his friends (4:9–10, 11), the apostle found himself in circumstances very different from his first imprisonment (Acts 28:16–31). At that time he was merely under house arrest. Now he was in a cold Roman cell (4:13), regarded “as an evildoer” (2:9), and without hope of acquittal in spite of the success of his initial defense (4:6–8, 17, 18).

Under these conditions, Paul wrote this epistle in the fall of A.D. 67, hoping that Timothy would be able to visit him before the approaching winter (4:21). Timothy evidently was in Ephesus at the time of the letter (see 1:18). Paul hoped that before coming to Rome he would go through Troas (4:13) and Macedonia. Priscilla and Aquila (4:19) probably returned from Rome (Rom. 16:3) to Ephesus after the burning of Rome and the beginning of the persecution. Tychicus may have been the bearer of this letter (4:12).

THE CHRIST OF SECOND TIMOTHY

Christ Jesus appeared on earth, “abolished death and brought life and immortality to light through the gospel” (1:10). He rose from the dead (2:8) and provides salvation and “eternal glory” (2:10); for if believers “died with Him” they will “also live with Him” (2:11). All who love His appearing will receive “the crown of righteousness” (4:8) and “reign with Him” (2:12).

KEYS TO SECOND TIMOTHY

Key Word: Endurance in the Pastoral Ministry—In this letter, Paul commissions Timothy to faithfully endure and carry on the work that the condemned apostle must now leave.

relinquish. This set of instructions exhorts Timothy to use the Word of God constantly in order to overcome growing obstacles to the spread of the gospel. Timothy is in great need of encouragement because of the hardships he is facing, and Paul uses this letter to instruct him about handling persecution from the secular authorities and dissension and deception from within the church. As a spiritual father, Paul urges his young helper to overcome his natural timidity and boldly proclaim the gospel, even if it means that he will suffer for doing so.

Key Verses: Second Timothy 2:3, 4 and 3:14–17—“You therefore must endure hardship as a good soldier of Jesus Christ. No one engaged in warfare entangles himself with the affairs of this life, that he may please Him who enlisted him as a soldier” (2:3, 4).

“But as for you, continue in the things which you have learned and have been assured of, knowing from whom you have learned them, and that from childhood you have known the Holy Scriptures, which are able to make you wise for salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness, that the man of God may be complete, thoroughly equipped for every good work” (3:14–17).

Key Chapter: Second Timothy 2—The second chapter of Second Timothy ought to be required daily reading for every pastor and full-time Christian worker. Paul lists the keys to an enduring successful ministry: (1) a reproducing ministry (1 and 2), an enduring ministry (3–13), a studying ministry (14–18), and a holy ministry (19–26).

SURVEY OF SECOND TIMOTHY

Paul knows as he writes this final epistle that his days on earth are quickly drawing to a close. About to relinquish his heavy burdens, the godly apostle seeks to challenge and strengthen his somewhat timid but faithful associate, Timothy, in his difficult ministry in Ephesus. In spite of Paul’s bleak circumstances, this is a letter of encouragement that urges Timothy on to steadfastness in the fulfillment of his divinely appointed task. Paul calls Timothy a “good soldier of Jesus Christ” (2:3), and it is clear from the sharp imperatives that this letter is really a combat manual for use in the spiritual warfare: “stir up” (1:6); “do not be ashamed” (1:8, 12, 13); “share with me in the sufferings” (1:8); “Hold fast . . . sound words” (1:13); “That good thing . . . keep” (1:14); “suffer hardship” (2:1); “endure hardship” (2:3); “Be diligent to present yourself approved” (2:15); “Flee . . . pursue” (2:22); “avoid” (2:23); “You . . . must persevere” (4:5). Central to everything in Second Timothy is the sure foundation of the Word of God. Paul focuses on the need to persevere in present testing (1 and 2), and to endure in future testing (3 and 4).

Perseverance in Present Testing (1 and 2): After his salutation to his “beloved son” (1:2), Paul expresses his thanksgiving for Timothy’s “genuine faith” (1:5). He then encourages Timothy to stand firm in the power of the gospel and to overcome any fear in the face of opposition. At personal risk, Onesiphorus boldly sought out Paul in Rome, but most of the Asian Christians failed to stand behind Paul at the time of his arrest. Timothy must remain faithful and not fear possible persecution. Paul then exhorts his spiritual son to reproduce in the lives of others what he has received in Christ (four generations are mentioned in 2:2). He is responsible to work hard and discipline himself like a teacher, a soldier, a farmer, a workman, a vessel, and a servant, following the example of Paul’s perseverance (2:1–13). In his dealings with others, Timothy must not become entangled in false speculation, foolish quarrels, or youthful lusts, which would hamper his effectiveness. As he pursues “righ teousness, faith, love, peace" (2:22), he must know how to graciously overcome error.
Endure in Future Testing (3 and 4): Paul anticipates a time of growing apostasy and wick-edness when men and women will be increasingly susceptible to empty religiosity and false teaching (3:1-9). Arrogance and godlessness will breed further deception and persecution, but Timothy must not waver in using the Scripture to combat doctrinal error and moral evil (3:10-17). The Scriptures are inspired ("God-breathed") and with them Timothy is equipped to carry out the ministry to which he was called. Paul's final exhortation to Timothy (4:1-5) is a classic sum-mary of the task of the man of God to proclaim the gospel in spite of opposing circumstances. This very personal letter closes with an update of Paul's situation in Rome along with certain requests (4:6-22). Paul longs to see Timothy before the end, and he also needs certain articles, especially "the parchments" (probably portions of the Old Testament Scriptures).


FOCUS PERSEVERE IN PRESENT TESTINGS ENDURE IN FUTURE TESTINGS
REFERENCE 1:1 1:6 2:1 3:1 4:1 4:6
4:22
DIVISION THANKSGIVING FOR TIMOTHY'S FAITH REMINDER OF TIMOTHY'S RESPONSIBILITY CHARACTERISTICS OF A FAITHFUL MINISTER APPROACHING DAY OF APOSTASY CHARGE TO PREACH THE WORD APPROACHING DEATH OF PAUL
TOPIC POWER OF THE GOSPEL REMINDER PERSEVERANCE OF THE GOSPEL PROTECTOR OF THE GOSPEL PROCLAMATION OF THE GOSPEL REQUESTS
LOCATION ROMAN PRISON
TIME c. A.D. 67

Outline of Second Timothy


I. Persevere in Present Testings.......... 1:1-2:26
A. Thanksgiving for Timothy's Faith.......... 1:1-5
B. Reminder of Timothy's Responsibility.......... 1:6-18
C. Characteristics of a Faithful Minister.......... 2:1-26
1. Discipling Teacher........... 2:1, 2
2. Single-Minded Soldier.......... 2:3-5
3. Enduring Farmer.......... 2:6-13
4. Diligent Workman.......... 2:14-19
5. Sanctified Vessel.......... 2:20-23
6. Gentle Servant.......... 2:24-26
II. Endure in Future Testings.......... 3:1-4:22
A. Approaching Day of Apostasy.......... 3:1-17
1. Coming of Apostasy........... ..3:1-9
2. Confronting Apostasy.......... 3:10-17
B. Charge to Preach the Word........... 4:1-5
C. Approaching Death of Paul.......... 4:6-22
1. Paul's Hope in Death........... 4:6-8
2. Paul's Situation in Prison........... 4:9-18
3. Paul's Closing Greetings.......... 4:19-22

THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO

TITUS

THE BOOK OF SECOND TIMOTHY

Titus, a young pastor, faces the unenviable assignment of setting in order the church at Crete. Paul writes advising him to appoint elders, men of proven spiritual character in their homes and businesses, to oversee the work of the church. But elders are not the only individuals in the church who are required to excel spiritually. Men and women, young and old, each have their vital functions to fulfill in the church if they are to be living examples of the doctrine they profess. Throughout his letter to Titus, Paul stresses the necessary, practical work-ing out of salvation in the daily lives of both the elders and the congregation. Good works are desirable and profitable for all believers.
This third Pastoral Epistle is simply titled Pros Titon, "To Titus." Ironically, this was also the name of the Roman general who destroyed Jeru-salem in A.D. 70 and succeeded his father Vespa-sian as emperor.

THE AUTHOR OF TITUS

Since the Pastoral Epistles have to be treated as a unit on the matter of author-ship, see "The Author of First Timothy" for the authorship of Titus.
Titus is not mentioned in Acts, but the thirteen references to him in the Pauline epistles make it clear that he was one of Paul's closest and most trusted companions. This convert of Paul ("my true son in our common faith," 1:4) was probably from Syrian Antioch, if he was one of the disci-ples of Acts 11:26. Paul brought this uncircum-cised Greek believer to Jerusalem (Gal. 2:3) where he became a test case on the matter of Gentiles and liberty from the law. Years later when Paul set out from Antioch on his third missionary journey (Acts 18:22), Titus must have accompa-nied him because he was sent by the apostle to Corinth on three occasions during that time (2 Cor. 2:12, 13; 7:5-7, 13-15; 8:6, 16-24). He is not mentioned again until Paul leaves him in Crete to carry on the work (Titus 1:5). He was with Paul during his second Roman imprisonment but left to go to Dalmatia (2 Tim. 4:10), possibly on an evangelistic mission. Paul spoke of this reliable and gifted associate as his "brother" (2 Cor. 2:13), his "partner and fellow worker" (2 Cor. 8:23), and his "son" (1:4). He lauded Titus's character and conduct in Second Corinthians 7:13-15 and 8:16, 17.

THE TIME OF TITUS

For a tentative reconstruction of the events following Paul's first Roman impris-onment, see "The Time of First Timothy
The Mediterranean island of Crete is 156 miles long and up to 30 miles wide, and its first-century inhabitants were notorious for untruthfulness and immorality (1:12, 13). "To act the Cretan" became an idiom meaning "to play the liar." A number of Jews from Crete were present in Jerusalem at the time of Peter's sermon on the day of Pentecost (Acts 2:11), and some of them may have believed in Christ and introduced the gospel to their countrymen. Certainly Paul would not have had opportunity to do evangelistic work during his brief sojourn in Crete while he was en route to Rome (Acts 27:7-13). The apostle spread the gospel in the cities of Crete after his release from Roman imprisonment and left Titus there to finish organizing the churches (1:5). Because of the problem of immorality among the Cretans, it was important for Titus to stress the need for righteousness in Christian living. False teachers, especially "those of the circumcision" (1:10), were also misleading and divisive. Paul wrote this letter about A.D. 63, perhaps from Corinth, taking advantage of the journey of Zenas and Apollos (3:13), whose destination would take them by way of Crete. Paul was planning to spend the winter in Nicopolis (western Greece), and he urged Titus in this letter to join him there upon his replacement by Artemas or Tychicus (3:12). Paul may have been planning to leave Nicopolis for Spain in the spring, and he wanted his useful companion Titus to accompany him.

THE CHRIST OF TITUS

The deity and redemptive work of Christ are beautifully stated in 2:13, 14: "Look-ing for the blessed hope and glorious appearing of our great God and Savior Jesus Christ, who gave Himself for us, that He might redeem us from every lawless deed and purify for Himself His own special people, zealous of good works."

KEYS TO TITUS

Key Word: Conduct Manual for Church Living-This brief letter focuses on Ti-tus's role and responsibility in the organization and supervision of the churches in Crete. It is written to strengthen and exhort Titus to firmly exercise his authority as an apostolic representa-tive to churches that need to be put in order, refuting false teachers and dissenters and replac-ing immoral behavior with good deeds. Paul uses this letter to remind Titus of some of the details related to his task, including the qualifications for elders and the behavior expected of various groups in the churches. Paul includes three doctrinal sections in this letter to stress that proper belief (orthodoxy) gives the basis for proper behavior (orthopraxy).
Key Verses: Titus 1:5 and 3:8-"For this reason I left you in Crete, that you should set in order the things that are lacking, and appoint elders in every city as I commanded you-"(1:5). "This is a faithful saying, and these things I want you to affirm constantly, that those who have believed in God should be careful to main-tain good works. These things are good and profitable to men" (3:8).
Key Chapter: Titus 2-Summarized in Titus 2 are the key commands to be obeyed which insure godly relationships within the church. Paul in-cludes all categories of people instructing them to show "all good fidelity, that they may adorn the doctrine of God our Savior in all things" (2:10).

SURVEY OF TITUS

Titus, like First Timothy, was written by Paul after his release from Roman imprisonment and was also written to an associate who was given the task of organizing and supervising a large work as an apostolic representative. Paul left Titus on the island of Crete to “set in order the things that are lacking, and appoint elders in every city” (1:5). Not long after Paul’s departure from Crete, he wrote this letter to encourage and assist Titus in his task. It stresses sound doctrine and warns against those who distort the truth, but it also is a conduct manual that emphasizes good deeds and the proper conduct of various groups within the churches. This epistle falls into two major sections: appoint elders (1); set things in order (2 and 3).

Appoint Elders (1): The salutation to Titus is actually a compact doctrinal statement, which lifts up “His word” as the source of the truth that reveals the way to eternal life (1:1–4). Paul reminds Titus of his responsibility to organize the churches of Crete by appointing elders (also called overseers; see 1:7) and rehearses the qualifications these spiritual leaders must meet (1:5–9). This is especially important in view of the disturbances that are being caused by false teachers who are upsetting a number of the believers with their Judaic myths and commandments (1:10–16). The natural tendency toward moral laxity among the Cretans coupled with that kind of deception is a dangerous force that must be overcome by godly leadership and sound doctrine.

Set Things in Order (2 and 3): Titus is given the charge to “speak the things which are proper for sound doctrine” (2:1), and he is to apply this to Titus’s role with regard to various groups in the church, including older men, older women, younger women, young men, and servants (2:2–10). The knowledge of Christ must affect a transformation in each of these groups so that their testimony will “adorn the doctrine of God” (2:10). The second doctrinal statement of Titus (2:11–14) gives the basis for the appeals Paul has just made for righteous living. God in His grace redeems believers from being slaves of sin, assuring them the “blessed hope” of the coming of Christ that will eventually be realized. Paul urges Titus to authoritatively proclaim these truths (2:15).

In chapter 3, Paul moves from conduct in groups (2:1–10) to conduct in general (3:1–11). The behavior of believers as citizens must be different than the behavior of unbelievers because of their regeneration and renewal by the Holy Spirit. The third doctrinal statement in this book (3:4–7) emphasizes the kindness, love, and mercy of God who saves us “not by works of righteousness which we have done” (3:5). Nevertheless, the need for good deeds as a result of salvation is stressed six times in the three chapters of Titus (1:16; 2:7, 14; 3:1, 8, 14). Paul exhorts Titus to deal firmly with dissenters who would cause factions and controversies (3:9–11) and closes the letter with three instructions, a greeting, and a benediction (3:12–15).


FOCUS APPOINT ELDERS SET THINGS IN ORDER
REFERENCE 1:1 1:10 2:1 3:1
3:15
DIVISION ORDAIN QUALIFIED ELDERS REBUKE FALSE TEACHERS SPEAK SOUND DOCTRINE MAINTAIN GOOD WORKS
TOPIC PROTECTION OF SOUND DOCTRINE
ORGANIZATION
OFFENDERS PRACTICE OF SOUND DOCTRINE
OPERATION
OBEDIENCE
LOCATION PROBABLY WRITTEN IN CORINTH
TIME c. A.D. 63

Outline of Titus


I. Appoint Elders 1:1-16
A. Introduction.......... 1:1-4
B. Ordain Qualified Elders.......... 1:5-9
C. Rebuke False Teachers........... 1:10-16
II. Set Things in Order........... 2:1-3:15
A. Speak Sound Doctrine.......... 2:1-
B. Maintain Good Works........... 3:1-11
C. Conclusion............ 3:12-15

THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO

PHILEMON

THE BOOK OF PHILEMON

Does Christian brotherly love really work, even in situations of extraordinary tension and difficulty? Will it work, for example, between a prominent slave owner and one of his runaway slaves? Paul has no doubt! He writes a “postcard” to Philemon, his beloved brother and fellow worker, on behalf of Onesimus—a deserter, thief, and formerly worthless slave, but now Philemon’s brother in Christ. With much tact and tenderness, Paul asks Philemon to receive Onesimus back with the same gentleness with which he would receive Paul himself. Any debt Onesimus owes, Paul promises to make good. Knowing Philemon, Paul is confident that brotherly love and forgiveness will carry the day.

Since this letter is addressed to Philemon in verse 1, it becomes known as Pros Philemon, “To Philemon.” Like First and Second Timothy and Titus, it is addressed to an individual, but unlike the Pastoral Epistles, Philemon is also addressed to a family and a church (v. 2).

THE AUTHOR OF PHILEMON

The authenticity of Philemon was not called into question until the fourth century, when certain theologians concluded that its lack of doctrinal content made it unworthy of the apostle Paul. But men like Jerome and Chrysostom vindicated this epistle, and it was not challenged again until the nineteenth century. Some radical critics who denied the authenticity of Colossians also turned against the Pauline authorship of Philemon because of the close similarities between the two epistles (e.g., the same people are associated with Paul in both letters: cf. Col. 4:9, 10, 12, 14 with Philem. 10, 23, 24). The general consensus of scholarship, however, recognized Philemon as Paul’s work. There could have been no doctrinal motive for its forgery, and it is supported externally by consistent tradition and internally by no less than three references to Paul (vv. 1, 9, 19).

THE TIME OF PHILEMON

Reconstructing the background of this letter, it appears that a slave named Onesimus had robbed or in some other way wronged his master Philemon and had escaped. He had made his way from Colosse to Rome. There he had found relative safety among the masses in the Imperial City. Somehow Onesimus had come in contact with Paul; it is possible that he had even sought out the apostle for help. (Onesimus no doubt had heard Philemon speak of Paul.) Paul led him to Christ (v. 10), and although Onesimus had become a real asset to Paul, both knew that as a Christian, Onesimus had a responsibility to return to Philemon. That day came when Paul wrote his epistle to the Colossians. Tychicus was the bearer of that letter. Paul decided to send Onesimus along with Tychicus to Colosse (Col. 4:7–9; Philem. 12), knowing that it would be safer, in view of slave-catchers, to send Onesimus with a companion.

Philemon is one of the four Prison Epistles (see Ephesians, Philippians, and especially “The Time of Colossians” for background). It was written in A.D. 60 or 61 and dispatched at the same time as Colossians during Paul’s first Roman imprisonment (see vv. 1, 9, 10, 13, 23). Philemon 22 reflects Paul’s confident hope of release: “prepare me also a guest room, for I trust that through your prayers I shall be granted to you.”

Philemon was a resident of Colosse (Col. 4:9, 17; Philem. 1, 2) and a convert of Paul (v. 19), perhaps through an earlier contact with Paul in Ephesus during Paul’s third missionary journey. His home was large enough to serve as the meeting place for the church (v. 2). He was benevolent to other believers (vv. 5–7), and his son Archippus was evidently a pastor of the Colossian church (Col. 4:17). Philemon evidently also owned other slaves in addition to Onesimus, and he was not alone as a slave owner, since other Colossian believers would provide guidelines for their master-slave relationships.

According to Roman law, runaway slaves such as Onesimus could be severely punished or even doomed to a violent death. It is doubtful that Onesimus would have returned to Philemon with this letter if he had not become a believer in Christ.

THE CHRIST OF PHILEMON

The forgiveness that the believer finds in Christ is beautifully portrayed by analogy in Philemon. Onesimus, guilty of a great offense (vv. 11–18), is motivated by Paul’s love to intercede on his behalf (vv. 10–17). Paul lays aside his rights (v. 8) and becomes Onesimus’s substitute by assuming his debt (vv. 18, 19). In Philemon’s gracious act, Onesimus is restored and placed in a new relationship with Paul and with Philemon, a relationship of brotherly love, as a Onesimus. Paul’s advocacy before Philemon is a parallel to Christ’s work of mediation before the Father. Onesimus was condemned by law but saved by grace.

KEYS TO PHILEMON

Key Word: Forgiveness from Slavery— Philemon develops the transition from bondage to brotherhood that is brought about by Christian love and forgiveness. Just as Philemon was shown mercy through the grace of Christ, so he must graciously forgive his repentant runaway who has returned as a brother in Christ. Paul writes this letter as his personal appeal that Philemon receive Onesimus even as he would receive Paul. This letter is also addressed to other Christians in Philemon's circle, because Paul wants it to have an impact on the Colossian church as a whole.
Key Verses: Philemon 16, 17-"No longer as a slave but more than slave, as a beloved brother, especially to me but how much more to you, both in the flesh and in the Lord. If then you count me as a partner, receive him as you would me" (vv. 16, 17).

SURVEY OF PHILEMON

This briefest of Paul's epistles (only 334 words in the Greek text) is a model of courtesy, discretion, and loving concern for the forgiveness of one who would otherwise face the sentence of death. This tactful and highly personal letter can be divided into three components: prayer of thanksgiving for Philemon (vv. 1–7); petition of Paul for Onesimus (vv. 8–16); promise of Paul to Philemon (vv. 17–25).

Prayer of Thanksgiving for Philemon (vv. 1–7): Writing this letter as a “prisoner of Christ Jesus,” Paul addresses it personally to Philemon (a Christian leader in Colosse), to Apphia and Archippus (evidently Philemon’s wife and son), as well as to the church that meets in Philemon’s house. The main body of this compact letter begins with a prayer of thanksgiving for Philemon’s faith and love.

Petition of Paul for Onesimus (vv. 8–16): Basing his appeal on Philemon’s character, Paul refuses to command Philemon to pardon and receive Onesimus. Instead, Paul seeks to persuade his friend of his Christian responsibility to forgive even as he was forgiven by Christ. Paul urges Philemon not to punish Onesimus but to receive him “no longer as a slave” but “as a beloved brother” (v. 16).

Promise of Paul to Philemon (vv. 17–25): Paul places Onesimus’s debt on his account, but he reminds Philemon of the greater spiritual debt which Philemon himself owes as a convert to Christ (vv. 17–19).

Paul closes this effective epistle with a hopeful request (v. 22), greetings from his companions (vv. 23, 24), and a benediction (v. 25). The fact that it was preserved indicates Philemon’s favorable response to Paul’s plea.


FOCUS PRAYER OF THANKSGIVING PETITION FOR ONESIMUS PROMISE TO PHILEMON
REFERENCE 1 8 17
25
DIVISION COMMENDATION OF PHILEMON’S LOVE INTERCESSION FOR ONESIMUS CONFIDENCE IN PHILEMON’S OBEDIENCE
TOPIC CHARACTER OF PHILEMON CONVERSION OF ONESIMUS CONFIDENCE OF PAUL
LOCATION ROME
TIME C. A.D. 60–61

Outline of Philemon

I. The Prayer of Thanksgiving for Philemon . . . 1–7
II. The Petition of Paul for Onesimus . . . . . . . 8–16
III. The Promise of Paul to Philemon . . . . . . . 17–25

THE EPISTLE TO THE

HEBREWS

THE BOOK OF HEBREWS

Many Jewish believers, having stepped out of Judaism into Christianity, want to reverse their course in order to escape persecution by their countrymen. The writer of Hebrews exhorts them to “go on to perfection” (6:1). His appeal is based on the superiority of Christ over the Judaic system. Christ is better than the angels, for they worship Him. He is better than Moses, for He created him. He is better than the Aaronic priesthood, for His sacrifice was once for all time. He is better than the Law, for He mediates a better covenant. In short, there is more to be gained in Christ than to be lost in Judaism. Pressing on in Christ produces tested faith, self-discipline, and a visible love seen in good works.

Although the King James Version uses the title “The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Hebrews,” there is no early and manuscript evidence to support it. The oldest and most reliable title is simply Pros Ebraious, “To Hebrews.”

THE AUTHOR OF HEBREWS

Like the epistle of Melchizedek, the identity of the author of Hebrews is unknown. The anonymity plagues not only its authorship, but also where it was written, its date, and its destination. The question of authorship delayed its recognition in the West as part of the New Testament canon in spite of early support by Clement of Rome. Not until the fourth century was it generally accepted as authoritative in the Western church, when the testimonies of Jerome and Augustine settled the issue. In the Eastern church, there was no problem of canonical acceptance because it was regarded as one of the “fourteen” epistles of Paul. The issue of its canonicity was again raised during the Reformation, but the spiritual depth and quality of Hebrews bore witness to its inspiration, despite its anonymity.

Hebrews 13:18–24 tells us that this book was not anonymous to the original readers; they evidently knew the author. For some reason, however, early church tradition is divided over the identity of the author. Part of the church attributed it to Paul; others preferred Barnabas, Luke, or Clement; and some chose anonymity. Thus, external evidence will not help determine the author.

Internal evidence must be the final court of appeal, but here, too, the results are ambiguous. Some aspects of the language, style, and theology of Hebrews are similar to Paul’s epistles, and the author also refers to Timothy (13:23). However, significant differences have led the majority of biblical scholars to reject Pauline authorship of this book: (1) The Greek style of Hebrews is far more polished and refined than that found in any of Paul’s recognized epistles. (2) In view of Paul’s consistent claims to be an apostle and an eyewitness of Christ, it is very doubtful that he would have used the phraseology found in 2:3: “which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed to us by those who heard Him.” (3) The lack of Paul’s customary salutation, which includes his name, goes against the firm pattern found in all his other epistles. (4) While Paul used both the Hebrew text and the Septuagint to quote from the Old Testament, the writer of Hebrews apparently did not know Hebrew and quoted exclusively from the Septuagint. (5) Paul’s common use of compound titles to refer to the Son of God is not followed in Hebrews, which usually refers to Him as Christ, Jesus, and Lord. (6) Hebrews concentrates on Christ’s present priestly ministry, but Paul’s writings have very little to say about the present work of Christ. Thus, Hebrews appears not to have been written by Paul although the Pauline influence upon the writer is evident. Since the author had not been taught directly by the Lord (2:3), he does not claim to have been written by Paul.

Tertullian referred to Barnabas as the author of Hebrews, but it is unlikely that his resident of Jerusalem (Acts 4:36, 37) would include himself as one of those who relied on others’ eyewitness testimony about Jesus (2:3). Other suggestions include Luke, Clement of Rome, Apollos, Silvanus (Silas), Philip, and even Priscilla. Some of these are possibilities, but we must agree with the third-century theologian Origen who wrote: “Who it was that really wrote the Epistle, God only knows.”

THE TIME OF HEBREWS

Because of the exclusive use of the Septuagint (Greek translation of the Hebrew Old Testament) and the elegant Greek style found in Hebrews, some recent scholars have argued that this book was written to a gentile readership. However, the bulk of the evidence favors the traditional view that the original recipients of this letter were Jewish Christians. In addition to the ancient title “To Hebrews,” there is also frequent use of the Old Testament as an unquestioned authority, the assumed knowledge of the sacrificial ritual, and the many contrasts between Christianity and Judaism, which are designed to prevent the readers from lapsing into Judaism.

Many places have been suggested for the locality of the readers, but this letter's destination cannot be determined with any certainty. In the past, Jerusalem was most frequently suggested, but this view is hindered by four problems: (1) It is unlikely that a book addressed to Palestine would quote exclusively from the Septuagint rather than the Hebrew Old Testament. (2) Palestinian believers were poor (Rom. 15:26), but these readers were able to financially assist other Christians (6:10). (3) Residents of Jerusalem would not be characterized by the description in 2:3 because some would have been eyewitnesses of the ministry of Christ. (4) “You have not yet resisted to bloodshed” (12:4) does not fit the situation in Jerusalem. The majority view today is that the recipients of Hebrews probably lived in Rome. The statement “Those from Italy greet you” in 13:24 seems to suggest that Italians away from Italy are sending their greetings home.

The recipients of this letter were believers (3:1) who had come to faith through the testimony of eyewitnesses of Christ (2:3). They were not under hardship, because they had successfully endured severe persecution after their conversion (10:32–34). Unfortunately, they had grown dull of hearing (5:11) and were in danger of drifting away (2:1; 3:12). This made them more susceptible to the renewed pressures of their countrymen to return (12:4–12), and this warfare made it necessary to check on them and encourage them with “the word of exhortation” (13:22).

The consistent concern over the danger of lapsing into Judaism to avoid persecution directed at Christians suggests the purpose of the writing of the book. Hebrews' repeated emphasis on the superiority of Christianity over Judaism would have been pointless if the readers were about to return to Gnosticism or heathenism.

The place of writing is unknown, but a reasonable estimate of the date can be made. Hebrews was quoted in A.D. 95 by Clement of Rome, but its failure to mention the ending of the Old Testament sacrificial system with the destruction of Jerusalem in A.D. 70 indicates that it was written prior to that date. Timothy was still alive (13:23), persecution was mounting, and the whole Jewish system was about to be removed (12:26, 27). All this suggests a date between A.D. 64 and 68.

THE CHRIST OF HEBREWS

Christ is our eternal High Priest according to the order of Melchizedek. He identified with man in His incarnation and offered no less a sacrifice than Himself on our behalf.

Hebrews presents Christ as the divine-human Prophet, Priest, and King. His deity (1:1–3, 8) and humanity (2:9, 14, 17, 18) are asserted with equal force, and over twenty titles are used to describe His attributes and accomplishments (e.g., Heir of all things, Apostle and High Priest, Mediator, Author and Perfecter of faith). He is superior to all who went before, and offers the supreme sacrifice, priesthood, and covenant.

KEYS TO HEBREWS

Key Word: The Superiority of Christ—
The basic theme of Hebrews is found in the key word, better, describing the superiority of Christ in His person and work (1:4; 6:9; 7:7, 19, 22; 8:6; 9:23; 10:34; 11:16; 35, 40; 12:24). The words perfect and heavenly also are prominent. He offers a better revelation, position, priesthood, covenant, sacrifice, and power. The writer develops this theme to prevent the readers from giving up the substance for the shadow by abandoning Christianity and retreating into their old Judaism. The entire epistle is also written to exhort them to become mature in Christ and to put away the childish weaknesses and degeneration. Thus, it places heavy stress on doctrine, concentrating on Christology—the study of Christ—and on soteriology—the study of salvation.

Key Verses: Hebrews 4:14–16 and 12:1, 2
“Seeing then that we have a great High Priest who has passed through the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our confession. For we do not have a High Priest who cannot sympathize with our weaknesses, but was in all points tempted as we are, yet without sin. Let us therefore come boldly to the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need” (4:14–16).

“Therefore we also, since we are surrounded by so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which so easily ensnares us, and let us run with endurance the race that is set before us, looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith, who for the joy that was set before Him endured the cross, despising the shame, and has sat down at the right hand of the throne of God” (12:1, 2
Key Chapter: Hebrews 11-The hall of fame of the Scriptures is located in Hebrews 11 and records those who willingly took God at His word even when there was nothing to cling to but His promise. Inherent to all those listed is the recogni-tion that "without faith it is impossible to please Him, for he who comes to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of those who diligently seek Him" (Heb. 11:6).

SURVEY OF HEBREWS

Hebrews stands alone among the New Testament Epistles in its style and approach, and it is the only New Testament book whose authorship remains a real mystery. This profound work builds a case for the superiority of Christ through a cumulative argument in which Christ is presented as “better” in every respect.

In His person He is better than the angels, Moses, and Joshua; and in His performance He provides a better priesthood, covenant, sanctuary, and sacrifice. Evidently, the readers are in danger of reverting to Judaism because of the suffering they are beginning to experience for their faith in Christ. However, by doing so, they would be retreating from the substance back into the shadow. In addition to his positive presentation of the supremacy of Christ, the writer intersperses five solemn warnings about the peril of turning away from Christ (2:1-4; 3:7-4:13; 5:11-6:20; 10:19-39; 12:25-29). These parenthetical warn-ings include cautions against neglect (2:1-4) and refusal (12:25-29). After using the Old Testament to demonstrate the superiority of Christ's person (1:1-4:13) and the superiority of Christ's work (4:14-10:18), the writer applies these truths in a practical way to show the superiority of the Christian's walk of faith (10:19-13:25).

The Superiority of Christ's Person (1:1-4:13): Instead of the usual salutation, this epistle imme-diately launches into its theme-the supremacy of Christ even over the Old Testament prophets (1:1-3). Christianity is built upon the highest form of divine disclosure: the personal revelation of God through His incarnate Son. Christ is therefore greater than the prophets, and He is also greater than the angels, the mediators of the Mosaic Law (1:4-2:18; see Acts 7:53; Heb. 2:2). This is seen in His name, His position, His worship by the angels, and His incarnation. The Son of God partook of flesh and blood and was "made like His brethren" in all things (2:17) in order to bring "many sons to glory" (2:10). Christ is also superior to Moses (3:1-6), for Moses was a servant in the house of God, but Christ is the Son over God's household. Because of these truths, the readers are exhorted to avoid the divine judgment that is visited upon unbelief (3:7-4:13). Their disbelief had prevented the genera-tion of the Exodus from becoming the generation of the conquest, and the rest that Christ offers is so much greater than what was provided by Joshua. The readers are therefore urged to enter the eternal rest that is possessed by faith in Christ.

The Superiority of Christ's Work (4:14-10:18): The high priesthood of Christ is superior to the Aaronic priesthood (4:14-7:28). Because of His incarnation, Christ can "sympathize with our weaknesses," having been "in all points tempted as we are, yet without sin" (4:15). Christ was not a Levite, but He qualified for a higher priesthood according to the order of Melchizedek. The superiority of Melchizedek to Levi is seen in the fact that Levi, in effect, paid tithes through Abraham to Melchizedek (7:9-10). Abraham was blessed by Melchizedek, and "the lesser is blessed by the better" (7:7). The parenthetical warning in 5:11-6:20 exhorts the readers to "go on to perfection" by moving beyond the basics of salvation and repentance.

By divine oath (7:21), Christ has become a permanent and perfect high priest and the "Me-diator of a better covenant" (8:6). The new covenant has made the old covenant obsolete (8:6-13). Our great high priest similarly ministers in "the greater and more perfect tabernacle not made with hands, that is, not of this creation" (9:11). And unlike the former priests, He offers Himself as a sinless and voluntary sacrifice once and for all (9:1-10:18).

The Superiority of the Christian's Walk of Faith (10:19-13:25): The author applies what he has been saying about the superiority of Christ by warning his readers of the danger of discarding their faith in Christ (10:19-39). The faith that the readers must maintain is defined in 11:1-3 and illustrated in 11:4-40. The triumphs and accom-plishments of faith in the lives of Old Testament believers should encourage the recipients of "something better" (11:40) in Christ to look "unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith" (12:2). Just as Jesus endured great hostility, those who believe in Him will sometimes have to endure divine discipline for the sake of holiness (12:1-29). The readers are warned not to turm away from Christ during such times, but to place their hope in Him. The character of their livesmust be shaped by their dedication to Christ (13:1-19), and this will be manifested in their love of each other through their hospitality, concern, purity, contentment, and obedience. The author concludes this epistle with one of the finest benedictions in Scripture (13:20, 21) and some personal words (13:22-25).

FOCUS CHRIST'S PERSON CHRIST'S WORK THE WALK OF FAITH
REFERENCE 1:1 1:4 3:1 4:14 8:1 9:1 10:19 12:1
13:1–13:25
DIVISION CHRIST OVER PROPHETS CHRIST OVER ANGELS CHRIST OVER MOSES PRIESTHOOD COVENANT SANCTUARY AND SACRIFICE ASSURANCE OF FAITH ENDURANCE OF FAITH
EXHORTATION TO LOVE
TOPIC MAJESTY OF CHRIST MINISTRY OF CHRIST MINISTERS FOR CHRIST
DOCTRINE DOCTRINE DISCIPLINE
LOCATION PLACE OF WRITING UNKNOWN
TIME c. A.D. 64–68

Outline Of Hebrews

Part One: The Superiority of Christ's Personn (1:1-4:13)


I. The Superiority of Christ over the Prophets..... 1:1-3
II. The Superiority of Christ over the Angels...... 1:4-2:18
A. Christ Is Superior Because of His Deity....... 1:4-14
B. First Warning: Danger of Neglect...... 2:1-4
C. Christ Is Superior Because of His Humanity..... 2:5-18
III. The Superiority of Christ over Moses..... 3:1-4:13
A. Christ Is Superior to Moses in His Work...... 3:1-4
B. Christ Is Superior to Moses in His Person ....... 3:5, 6
C. Second Warning:
Danger of Unbelief....... 3:7-4:13
1. Danger of Hardening the Heart....3:7-19
2. Challenge to Enter His Rest...... 4:1-13


Part Two: The Superiority of Christ's Work (4:14-10:18)


I. The Superiority of Christ's Priesthood....... . 4:14-7:28
A. Christ Is Superior in His Position...... 4:14-16
B. Christ Is Superior in His Qualifications....... . 5:1-10
1. Aaronic Priesthood..... ...5:1-4
2. Melchizedekian Priesthood....... 5:5-10
C. Third Warning:
Danger of Not Maturing....... 5:11-6:20
1. Dullness of Hearing....... 5:11-14
2. Need for Maturity....... 6:1-8
3. Exhoration to Maturity...... 6:9-20
D. Christ Is Superior in His Priestly Order: 7:1-28
1. Description of Melchizedek........ 7:1-3
2. Superiority of Melchizedek...... 7:4-10
3. Imperfection of Aaronic Priesthood...... 7:11-28
II. The Superiority of Christ's Covenant ..... 8:1-13
A. A Better Covenant.... .. 8:1-6
B. A New Covenant...... 8:7-13
III. The Superiority of Christ's Sanctuary and Sacrifice.... 9:1-10:18
A. Old Covenant's Sanctuary and Sacrifice...... 9:1-10
1. Old Covenant's Sanctuary....... 9:1-5
2. Old Covenant's Sacrifice...... 9:6-10
B. New Covenant's Sanctuary and Sacrifice..... 9:11-10:18
1. New Covenant's Sanctuary.... ..9:11
2. New Covenant's Sacrifice..... 9:12-10:18

Part Three: The superiority of the Christian's Walk of Faith (10:19-13:25)


I. Exhortation to Full Assurance of Faith..... 10:19-11:40
A. Hold Fast the Confession of Faith...... 10:19-25
B. Fourth Warning: Danger of Drawing Back...... 10:26-39
C. Definition of Faith........ 11:1-3
D. Examples of Faith....... 11:4-40
1. Abel................. 11:4
2. Enoch............ 11:5, 6
3. Noah............... ..11:7
4. Abraham and Sarah............ 11:8-19
5. Isaac........... 11:20
6. Jacob........... 11:21
7. Joseph.................. 11:22
8. Moses Parents............. 11:23
9. Moses............. 11:24-29
10. Joshua and Rahab............ 11:30, 31
11. Many Other Heroes of Faith.... 11:32-40
II. Endurance of Faith........... 12:1-29
A. Example of Christ's Endurance........ 12:1-4
B. Exhortation to Endure God's Chastening........ 12:5-24
C. Fifth Warning: Danger of Refusing God..... 12:25-29
III. Exhortation to Love......... 13:1-17
A. Love in the Social Realm......... 13:1-6
B. Love in the Religious Realm..... 13:7-17
IV. Conclusion........ ..13:18-25

The Epistle Of

James

The Book Of James

Faith, without works cannot be called faith. Faith without works is dead, and a dead faith is worse than no faith at all. Faith must work; it must produce; it must be visible. Verbal faith is not enough; mental faith is insufficient. Faith must be there, but it must be more. It must inspire action. Throughout his epistle to Jewish believers, James integrates true faith and everyday practical experience by stressing that true faith must manifest itself in works of faith.

Faith endures trials: Trials come and go, but a strong faith will face them head-on and develop endurance. Faith understands temptations. It will not allow us to consent to our lust and slide into sin. Faith obeys the Word. It will not merely hear and not do. Faith produces doers. Faith harbors no prejudice. For James, faith and favoritism cannot coexist. Faith displays itself in works; faith is more than mere words; it is more than knowledge; it is demonstrated by obedience. Faith overtly responds to the promises of God. Faith controls the tongue. Faith can do more than bless—it can heal. Faith produces separation from the world and submission to God. It provides us with the ability to resist the devil and humbly draw near to God. Finally, faith waits patiently for the coming of the Lord. Through trial and trial it stifles complaining.

The name Iakobos (James) in 1:1 is the heading for the early title Iakobou Epistole, “Epistle of James.” Iakobos is the Greek form of the Hebrew name Jacob, a Jewish name common in the first century.

The Author Of James

Four men are named James in the New Testament: (1) James, the father of Judas (not Iscariot), is mentioned twice (Luke 6:16; Acts 1:13) as the father of one of the twelve disciples, but is otherwise completely unknown.

(2) James, the son of Alphaeus (Matt. 10:3; Mark 3:18; Luke 6:15; Acts 1:13), elsewhere called James the Less (Mark 15:40), was one of the twelve disciples. Apart from being listed with the other disciples, this James is completely obscure, and it is doubtful that he is the authoritative figure behind the epistle. Some attempts have been made to identify this James with the Lord’s brother (Gal. 1:19), but this view is difficult to reconcile with the gospel accounts.

(3) James, the son of Zebedee and brother of John (Matt. 4:21; 10:2; 17:1; Mark 3:17; 10:35; 13:3; Luke 9:54; Acts 1:13), was one of Jesus’ intimate disciples, but his martyrdom by A.D. 44 (Acts 12:2) makes it very unlikely that he wrote this epistle.

(4) James, the Lord’s brother (Matt. 13:55; Mark 6:3; Gal. 1:19), was one of the “pillars” in the church at Jerusalem (Acts 12:17; 15:13–21; 21:18; Gal. 2:9, 12). Tradition points to this prominent figure as the author of the epistle, and this best fits the evidence of Scripture. There are several clear parallels between the language of the letter drafted under his leadership (as in Acts 15:23–29) and the epistle of James (e.g., the unusual word charein, “greeting,” is found only in Acts 15:23; 23:26; and James 1:1). The Jewish character of this epistle with its stress on ethical teaching and the evident influence by the Sermon on the Mount (e.g., 4:11, 12; 5:12), complement what we know about James the “just” from Scripture and early tradition.

It has been argued that the Greek of this epistle is too sophisticated for a Galilean such as James, but this assumes that he never had the opportunity or aptitude to develop proficiency in Koine (“common”) Greek. As a prominent church leader who would have been in constant communication with Jews of the Dispersion, it is likely that James was fluent in Greek as well as Aramaic, the common language of the Roman Empire.

For various reasons, some assert that James was not the brother of Jesus by a previous marriage of Joseph, or that the “brothers” of Jesus mentioned in Matthew 13:55 and Mark 6:3 were really His cousins. However, the most natural understanding of the gospel accounts is that James was the half-brother of Jesus, being the offspring of Joseph and Mary after the virgin birth of Jesus (Matt. 1:24, 25). He apparently did not accept the claims of Jesus until the Lord appeared to him after His resurrection (1 Cor. 15:7). He and his brothers were among the believers who awaited the coming of the Holy Spirit on the day of Pentecost (Acts 1:14). It was not long before he became an acknowledged leader of the Jerusalem church (Acts 12:17; Gal. 2:9, 12), and he was a central figure in the Jerusalem Council in Acts 15. Even after Paul’s third missionary journey, James continued to observe the Mosaic Law as a testimony to other Jews (Acts 21:18–25). Early tradition stresses his Jewish piety and his zeal in bringing others to an understanding of Jesus as the Messiah. He suffered a violent martyr’s death not long before the fall of Jerusalem.

The brevity and limited doctrinal emphasis of the letter reveal the practical orientation; and by the time it became known in the church as a whole, there was uncertainty in the church as to which James in 1:1. Growing recognition that it was written by the Lord's brother led to its acceptance as a canonical book.

THE TIME OF JAMES

James is addressed “to the twelve tribes that are scattered abroad” (1:1), and it is apparent from verses like 1:19 and 2:1, 7 that this greeting refers to Hebrew Christians outside of Palestine. Their place of meeting is called a “synagogue” in the Greek text of 2:2, and the whole epistle reflects Jewish thought and expressions (e.g., 2:19, 21; 4:11, 12; 5:4, 12). There are no references to slavery or idolatry, and this also fits an originally Jewish readership.

These Jewish believers were beset with problems that were testing their faith, and James was concerned that they were succumbing to impatience, bitterness, materialism, disunity, and spiritual apathy. As a resident of Jerusalem and a leader of the church, James no doubt had frequent contact with Jewish Christians from a number of Roman provinces. He therefore felt a responsibility to exhort and encourage them in their struggles of faith.

According to Josephus, James was martyred in a.d. 62 (Hegesippus, quoted in Eusebius, fixed the date of his death at a.d. 66). If the church accepted James's epistle early, Hegesippus himself proposed a date of writing from a.d. 45 to a.d. 48. If it was accepted later, a somewhat later date of writing may be more likely, though some place it before a.d. 60 (a.d. 48-49).

There is no mention of gentle Christians or their relationship to Jewish Christians as would be expected in a later epistle. (2) Apart from references to the person of Christ, there is practically no distinctive theology in James, suggesting an early date when Christianity was viewed in terms of Messianic Judaism. (3) The allusions to the teaching of Christ have such little agreement with the synoptic Gospels that they probably preceded them. (4) James uses the word “synagogue” (assembly, 2:2) of the Christian “church” and indicates a very simple organization of elders and masters, that is, teachers (3:1; 5:14), which was patterned after the early synagogue. (5) James does not mention the issues involving the Acts 15 Council in Jerusalem (a.d. 49).

THE CHRIST OF JAMES

In 1:1 and 2:1 James refers to the “Lord Jesus Christ,” and in 5:7, 8 he anticipates “the coming of the Lord.” Compared to other New Testament writers, James says little about Christ, and yet his speech is virtually saturated with allusions to the teaching of Christ. The Sermon on the Mount is especially prominent in James’s thinking (there are c. fifteen indirect references; e.g., James 1:2 and Matt. 5:10–12; James 1:4 and Matt. 5:48; James 2:12, and Matt. 6:14, 15; James 4:11 and Matt. 7:1, 2; James 5:2 and Matt. 6:19). This epistle portrays Christ in the context of early Messianic Judaism.

KEYS TO JAMES

Key Word: Faith That Works—Throughout his epistle, James develops the theme of the characteristics of true faith. He effectively uses these characteristics as a series of tests to help his readers evaluate the quality of their relationship to Christ. The purpose of this work is not doctrinal or apologetic but practical. James seeks to challenge believers to examine the quality of their daily lives in terms of attitudes and actions. A genuine faith will produce changes in a person’s conduct and character, and the absence of change is a symptom of a dead faith.

Key Verses: James 1:19–22 and 2:14–17:
“Therefore, my beloved brethren, let every man be swift to hear, slow to speak, slow to wrath; for the wrath of man does not produce the righteousness of God. Therefore lay aside all filthiness and overflow of wickedness, and receive with meekness the implanted word, which is able to save your souls. But be doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving yourselves.” (1:19–22)

“What does it profit, my brethren, if someone says he has faith but does not have works? Can faith save him? If a brother or sister is naked and destitute of daily food, and one of you says to them, ‘Depart in peace, be warmed and filled,’ but you do not give them the things which are needed for the body, what does it profit? Thus also faith by itself, if it does not have works, is dead.” (2:14–17)

Key Chapter: James 1—One of the most practical areas of the Christian life is that of testing and temptations. James reveals our correct response both to testing, count them all joy; to temptations, realize that God is not their source.

SURVEY OF JAMES

James is the Proverbs of the New Testament because it is written in the terse moralistic style of wisdom literature. It is evident that James was profoundly influenced by the Old Testament (especially by its wisdom literature) and by the Sermon on the Mount. But James’s impassioned preaching against inequality and social injustice also earns him the title of Amos of the New Testament. Because of the many subjects in this epistle, it is difficult to outline; suggestions have ranged from no connection between the various topics to a unified scheme. The outline used here is topical, focusing on the characteristics of genuine faith: the test of faith (1:1–18); the characteristics of faith (1:19–5:6); and the triumph of faith (5:7–20).

The Test of Faith (1:1–18): The first part of this epistle develops the qualities of genuine faith. in regard to trials and temptations. After a one-verse salutation to geographically dispersed He-brew Christians (1:1), James quickly introduces his first subject, outward tests of faith (1:2-12). These trials are designed to produce mature endurance and a sense of dependence upon God, to whom the believer turns for wisdom and enablement. Inward temptations (1:13-18) do not come from the One who bestows "every good gift" (1:17). These solicitations to evil must be checked at an early stage or they may result in disastrous consequences.

The Characteristics of Faith (1:19—5:6)

A righteous response to testing requires that one be “swift to hear, slow to speak, slow to wrath” (1:19), and this broadly summarizes the remainder of the epistle. Quickness of hearing involves an obedient response to God’s Word (1:19–27). True hearing requires more than mere listening; the Word must be received and applied. After stating this principle (1:21, 22), James develops it with an illustration (1:23–25) and an application (1:26, 27). A genuine faith should produce a change in attitude from partiality to the rich to a love for the poor as well as the rich (2:1–13). True faith should also result in actions (2:14–26). In Romans 4, Paul used the example of Abraham to show that justification is by faith, not by works. But James says that Abraham was justified by works as well as by faith (2:21–24). Paul was referring to initial justification (Gen. 15:6), and James to a proof of faith (Gen. 22). In context, James is teaching that as a justification before God while James writes of a justification of justification before men: knowledge alone produces no change is not saving faith.

Moving from works to words, James shows how a living faith controls the tongue (“slow to speak,” 1:19). The tongue is small, but it has the power to accomplish great good or equally great evil. Only the power of God applied by an active faith can tame the tongue (3:1–12). Just as there are wicked and righteous uses for the tongue, there are divine and demonic manifestations of wisdom (3:13–18). James contrasts seven characteristics of human wisdom with seven qualities of divine wisdom.

The strong pull of worldliness (4:1–12) and wealth (4:13–5:6) create conflicts that are harmful to the life of faith. The world system is at enmity with God, and the pursuit of its pleasures produces covetousness, envy, fighting, and arrogance (4:1–6). The believer’s only alternative is submission to God out of a humble and repentant spirit. This will produce a transformed attitude toward others as well as God (4:7–12). The pursuit of wealth with pride and presumption should be abandoned. This submission and humility should be applied to any attempts to acquire wealth (4:13–17), especially since wealth can lead to pride, injustice, and selfishness (5:1–6).

The Triumph of Faith (5:7–20)

James encourages his readers to patiently endure the sufferings of the present life in view of the future prospect of the coming of the Lord (5:7–12). They may be helped in this endurance by other Christians, for as the example of Job teaches, believers can trust both the purposes and the gracious nature of His dealings with them. James concludes his epistle with some practical words on prayer and restoration (5:13–20). The prayers of righteous men (e.g., Elijah) and local churches are efficacious toward healing and restoration of believers. When sin is involved this can contribute to illness and even death.


FOCUS TEST OF FAITH CHARACTERISTICS OF FAITH TRIUMPH OF FAITH
REFERENCE 1:1 1:13 1:19 5:7 5:13 5:19 5:20
DIVISION PURPOSE OF TESTS SOURCE OF TEMPTATION OUTWARD DEMONSTRATION OF INNER FAITH ENDURES WAITING PRAYS FOR AFFLICTED CONFRONTS SIN
TOPIC DEVELOPMENT OF FAITH WORKS OF FAITH POWER OF FAITH REASSURANCE OF FAITH
RESPONSE OF FAITH REALITY OF FAITH REASSURANCE OF FAITH
LOCATION PROBABLY JERUSALEM
TIME c. A.D. 46–49

Outline Of James

I. The Test of Faith.......... 1:1-18
A. The Purpose of Tests........... 1:1-12
B. The Source of Temptations.......... 1:13-18
II. The Characteristics of Faith......... 1:19-5:6
A. Faith Obeys the Word......... 1:19-27
B. Faith Removes Discrimination......... 2:1-13
C. Faith Proves Itself by Works....... 2:14-26
D. Faith Controls the Tongue........ 3:1-12
E. Faith Produces Wisdom....... 3:13-18
F. Faith Produces Humility........ 4:1-12 G. Faith Produces Dependence on God 4:13-5:6
III. The Triumph of Faith.......... 5:7-20
A. Faith Endures Awaiting Christ's Return...... 5:7-12
B. Faith Prays for the Afflicted......... 5:13-18
C. Faith Confronts the Erring Brother..... 5:19-20

The First Epistle Of

Peter

THE BOOK OF FIRST PETER

Persecution can cause either growth or bitterness in the Christian life. Response determines the result. In writing to Jewish believers struggling in the midst of persecution, Peter encourages them to conduct themselves courageously for the Person and program of Christ. Both their character and conduct must be above reproach. Having been born again to a living hope, they are to imitate the Holy One who has called them. The fruit of that character will be conduct rooted in submission: citizens to government, servants to masters, wives to husbands, husbands to wives, and Christians to one another. Only after submission is fully understood does Peter deal with the difficult area of suffering. The Christians to whom he is writing “strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as though some strange thing happened to you” (4:12), but are to rejoice as partakers of Christ’s sufferings (4:13). That response to life is truly the climax of one’s submission to the good hand of God.

This epistle begins with the phrase Petros apostolos Iesou Christou, “Peter, an apostle of Jesus Christ.” This is the basis of the early title Petra, the “First of Peter.”

THE AUTHOR OF FIRST PETER

The early church universally acknowledged the authenticity and authority of First Peter. The internal evidence supports this consistent external testimony in several ways: (1) The apostle Peter’s name is given in 1:1, and there are definite similarities between certain phrases in this letter and Peter’s sermons as recorded in the Book of Acts (1 Pet. 1:20 and Acts 2:23; 1 Pet. 4:5 and Acts 10:42). (2) Twice in Acts Peter uses the Greek word xylon, “wood, tree,” to speak of the cross, and this distinctive use is also found in First Peter (see Acts 5:30; 10:39; 1 Pet. 2:24). The epistle contains a number of allusions to events in the life of Christ that held special significance for Peter (e.g., 2:23; 3:18; 4:1; 5:1; cf. 5:5 and John 13:4).

Nevertheless, critics since the nineteenth century have challenged the authenticity of First Peter on several grounds. Some claim that 1:1, 2 and 4:12–5:14 were later additions that turned an anonymous address or a baptismal sermon into a Petrine epistle. Others argue that the sufferings experienced by readers of this letter must refer to the persecution of Christians that took place after the time of Peter in the reigns of the emperors Domitian (A.D. 81–96) and Trajan (A.D. 98–117). There is no basis for the first argument, and the second argument falsely assumes that Christians were not being reviled for their faith during the life of Peter. Another challenge asserts that the quality of the Greek of this epistle is too high for a man like Peter. But Galileans were bilingual (Aramaic and Greek), and writers such as Matthew and James were skillful in their use of Greek. It is also likely that Peter used Silvanus as his scribe (5:12). Paul calls him Silas in 2 Cor. 1:19; 1 Thess. 1:2; 2 Thess. 1:1; Luke calls him Silas in Acts 15:40–18:5), and Silvanus may have smoothed out Peter’s speech in the process.

THE TIME OF FIRST PETER

This letter is addressed “to the strangers scattered,” or more literally, “pilgrims of the Dispersion” (1:1). This could be the injunction to keep their behavior “honorable among the Gentiles” (2:12), gives the initial appearance that the bulk of the readers are Hebrew Christians. A closer look, however, forms the opposite view: many of them were Gentiles. They were called “out of darkness” (2:9), and once “were not a people, but are now the people of God” (2:10). Their former “aimless conduct” was inherited from [their] fathers” was characterized by ignorance and futility (1:14, 18; cf. Eph. 4:17). Believers were no longer to engage in debauchery and licentiousness that had marked their countrymen (4:3, 4). These descriptions do not fit a predominantly Hebrew Christian readership. Though Peter was an apostle “to the circumcised” (Gal. 2:8), he also ministered to Gentiles (Acts 10:34–48; Gal. 2:11). An epistle or letter like this would not be beyond the scope of his ministry.

This epistle was addressed to Christians throughout Asia Minor, indicating the spread of the gospel in regions not evangelized when Acts was written (Pontus, Cappadocia, Bithynia; 1:1). It is possible that Peter visited and ministered in some of these areas, but there is no evidence. He writes this letter in response to the news of mounting opposition to the believers in Asia Minor (1:6; 3:13–17; 4:12–19; 5:9, 10). Hostility and suspicion were mounting against Christians in the empire, and they were being reviled and abused for their life-styles and subversive talk about another Kingdom. Christianity had not yet received the official Roman ban, but the stage was being set for the persecution and martyrdom of the next future.

Peter’s life was dramatically changed after the Resurrection, and he occupied a central role in the early church and in the spread of the gospel to the Samaritans and Gentiles (Acts 2–10). After the Jerusalem Council in Acts 15, little is recorded of Peter’s activities. He evidently traveled extensively with his wife (1 Cor. 9:5) and ministered. tered in various Roman provinces. According to tradition, Peter was crucified upside down in Rome prior to Nero's death in A.D. 68. This epistle was written from Babylon (5:13), but scholars are divided as to whether this refers literally to Babylon in Mesopotamia or symbol- ically to Rome. There is no tradition that Peter ever went to Babylon, and in his day it had few inhabitants. On the other hand, tradition con- sistently indicates that Peter spent the last years of his life in Rome. As a center of idolatry, the term “Babylon” was an appropriate figurative designa- tion for Rome (cf. the later use of Babylon in 17; 18). Peter used the figurative expressions in this epistle, and it is not surprising that he would do the same with Rome. His mention of Mark (5:13) also fits this view, because Mark was in Rome during Paul’s first imprisonment (Col. 4:10). This epistle was probably written shortly before the outbreak of persecution under Nero in A.D. 64.

THE CHRIST OF FIRST PETER

Key Word: Suffering for the Cause of Christ-The basic theme of First Peter is the proper response to Christian suffering. Know-ing that his readers will be facing more persecu-tion than ever before, Peter writes this letter to give them a divine perspective on these trials so that they will be able to endure them without wavering in their faith. They should not be surprised at their ordeal because the One they follow also suffered and died (2:21; 3:18; 4:1, 12-14). Rather, they should count it a privilege to share the sufferings of Christ. Peter therefore exhorts them to be sure that their hardships are not being caused by their own wrongdoings, but for their Christian testimony. They are not the only believers who are suffering (5:9), and they must recognize that God brings these things into the lives of His children, not as a punishment but as a stimulus to "perfect you" in Christ (5:10). Peter wants to overcome the attitudes of bitter-ness and anxiety, replacing them with depen-dence on and confidence in God.
Another theme is stated in 5:12: "I have written to you briefly, exhorting and testifying that this is the true grace of God." In this epistle, Peter frequently speaks of the believer's position in Christ and future hope, and he does so to remind his readers that they are merely sojourners on this planet: their true destiny is eternal glory "when His glory is revealed" (4:13). The grace of God in their salvation (1:1-2:10) shall give them an attitude of submission (2:11-3:12) in the context of suffering for the name of Christ (3:13-5:14)
Key Verses: First Peter 1:10-12 and 4:12, 13— "of this salvation the prophets have inquired and searched diligently, who prophesied of the grace that would come to you, searching what, or what manner of time, the Spirit of Christ who was in them was indicating when He testified before- hand the sufferings of Christ and the glories that would follow. To them it was revealed that, not to themselves, but to us they were ministering the things which now have been reported to you through those who have preached the gospel to you by the Holy Spirit sent from heaven—things which angels desire to look into” (1:10-12). "Beloved, do not think it strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as though some strange thing happened to you; but rejoice to the extent that you partake of Christ’s sufferings, that when His glory is revealed, you may also be glad with exceeding joy” (4:12, 13).
Key Chapter: First Peter 4—Central in the New Testament revelation concerning how to handle persecution and suffering caused by one's Christian testimony is First Peter 4. Not only is Christ’s suffering to be our model (4:1, 2), but we are to rejoice in that we can share in His suffering (4:12-14).

Survey Of First Peter

Peter addresses this epistle to "pilgrims" in a world that is growing increasingly hostile to Christians. These believers are begin-ning to suffer because of their stand for Christ, and Peter uses this letter to give them counsel and comfort by stressing the reality of their living hope in the Lord. By standing firm in the grace of God (5:12) they will be able to endure their "fiery trial" (4:12), knowing that there is a divine purpose behind their pain. This letter logically proceeds through the themes of the salvation of the believer (1:1-2:12); the submission of the believer (2:13-3:12); and the suffering of the believer (3:13-5:14).

The Salvation of the Believer (1:1-2:12): Addressing his letter to believers in several Roman provinces, Peter briefly describes the saving work of the triune Godhead in his saluta-tion (1:1, 2). He then extols God for the riches of this salvation by looking in three temporal direc- tions (1:3–12). First, Peter anticipates the future realization of the Christian’s manifold inheritance (1:3–5). Second, he looks at the present joy that this living hope produces in spite of various trials (1:6–9). Third, he reflects upon the prophets of the past who predicted the gospel of God’s grace in Christ (1:10–12).

The proper response to this salvation is the pursuit of sanctification or holiness (1:13–2:10). This involves a purifying departure from con- formity with the world to godliness in behavior and love. With this in mind, Peter exhorts his readers to “desire the pure milk of the word, that [they] may grow” (2:2) by applying “the word of God which lives and abides forever” (1:23) and acting as a holy priesthood of believers.

The Submission of the Believer (2:13—3:12): Peter turns to the believer’s relationships in the world and appeals for an attitude of submission as the Christlike way to harmony and true freedom. Submission for the Lord’s sake to those in govern- mental (2:13–17) and social (2:18–20) authority will foster a good testimony to outsiders. Before moving on to submission in marital relationships (3:1–7), Peter again picks up the theme of Chris- tian suffering (mentioned in 1:6, 7 and 2:12, 18–20) and uses Christ as the supreme model: He suffered sinlessly, silently, and as a substitute for the salvation of others (2:21–25; cf. Is. 52:13— 53:12). Peter summarizes his appeal for Christlike submission and humility in 3:8–12.

The Suffering of the Believer (3:13—5:14): Anticipating that growing opposition to Christian- ity will require a number of His readers to defend their faith and conduct, Peter encourages them to be ready to do so in an intelligent and gentle way (3:13–16). Three times he tells them that if they must suffer, it should be for righteousness’ sake and not as a result of sinful behavior (3:17; see 2:20; 4:15, 16). The end of this chapter (3:18–22) is an extremely difficult passage to interpret, and several options have been offered. Verses 19 and 20 may mean that Christ, during the period between His death and resurrection, addressed demonic spirits or the spirits of those who were alive before the Flood. Another inter- pretation is that Christ preached through Noah to his pre-Flood contemporaries.

As believers in Christ, the readers are no longer to pursue the lusts of the flesh as they did formerly, but rather the will of God (4:1–6). In view of the hardships that they must face, Peter exhorts them to be strong in their mutual love and to exercise their spiritual gifts in the power of God so that they will be built up (4:7–11). They should not be surprised when they are slandered and reviled for their faith because the sovereign God has a purpose in all things, and the time of judgment will come when His name and their trust in Him will be vindicated (4:12–19). They must therefore “commit their souls to Him in doing good” (4:19).

In a special word to the elders of the churches in these Roman provinces, Peter urges them to be diligent but gentle shepherds over the flocks that have been divinely placed under their care (5:1–4). The readers as a whole are told to clothe themselves with humility toward one another and toward God who will exalt them at the proper time (5:5–7). They are to resist the adversary in the sure knowledge that their calling to God’s eternal glory in Christ will be realized (5:8–11). Peter ends his epistle by stating his theme (“the true grace of God”) and conveying greetings and a benediction (5:12–14).


FOCUS SALVATION OF THE BELIEVER SUBMISSION OF THE BELIEVER SUFFERING OF THE BELIEVER
REFERENCE 1:1 1:13 2:13 3:13 3:18 4:7 5:1–5:14
DIVISION SALVATION OF THE BELIEVER SANCTIFICATION OF THE BELIEVER GOVERNMENT, BUSINESS, MARRIAGE, AND ALL OF LIFE CONDUCT IN SUFFERING CHRIST'S EXAMPLE OF SUFFERING COMMANDS IN SUFFERING MINISTER IN SUFFERING
TOPIC BELIEF OF CHRISTIANS BEHAVIOR OF CHRISTIANS BUFFETING OF CHRISTIANS
HOLINESS HARMONY HUMILITY
LOCATION EITHER ROME OR BABYLON
TIME c. A.D. 63–64

Outline Of First Peter

Part One: The Salvation of the Believer (1:1-2:12)


I. Salutation........... . 1:1, 2
II. Salvation of the Believer........... 1:3-12 A. Hope for the Future.......... 1:3, 4
B. Trials for the Present........ 1:5-9
C. Anticipation in the Past.......... 1:10-12
III. Sanctification of the Believer....... 1:13-2:12
A. "Be Holy"......... 1:13-21
B. "Love One Another"............. 1:22-25
C. "Desire the Pure Milk of the Word".. .... 2:1-3
D. "Offer Up Spiritual Sacrifices"....... .2:4-10
E. "Abstain from Fleshly Lusts"......... 2:11, 12

Part Two: The Submission Of Belivers (2:13-3:12)


I. Submission to the Government.......... 2:13-17
II. Submission in Business........ 2:18-25
III. Submission in Marriage........... 3:1-8
IV. Submission in All of Life............ 3:9-12

Part Three: The Suffering of the Beliver(2:!3-3:12)


I. Conduct in Suffering........... 3:13-17
II. Christ's Example of Suffering........ 3:18-4:6
III. Commands in Suffering........ 4:7-19
IV. Minister in Suffering........ 5:1-9

A. Elders, Shepherd the Flock........ 5:1-4
B. Saints, Humble Yourselves....... 5:5-9
V. Benediction

The Secondn Epistle Of

PETER

THE BOOK OF SECOND PETER

First Peter deals with problems from the outside, Second Peter deals with problenis from the inside. Peter writes to warn the believers about the false teachers who are peddling damag ing doctrine. He begins by urging them to keep close watch on their personal lives. The Christian life demands diligence in pursuing moral excel-lence, knowledge, self-control, perseverance, godliness, brotherly kindness, and selfless love. By contrast, the false teachers are sensual, arrogant, greedy, and covetous. They scoff at the thought of future judgment and live their lives as if the present would be the pattern for the future. Peter reminds them that although God may be long-suffering in sending judgment, ultimately it will come. In view of that fact, believers should live lives of godliness, blamelessness, and steadfast-ness.
The statement of authorship in 1:1 is very clear: "Simon Peter, a servant and apostle of Jesus Christ." To distinguish this epistle from the first by Peter it was given the Greek title Petrou B, "Second of Peter."

THE AUTHOR OF SECOND PETER

No other book in the New Testament poses as many problems of authenticity as does Second Peter. Unlike First Peter, this letter has very weak external testimony, and its genu-ineness is hurt by internal difficulties as well. Because of these obstacles, many scholars reject the Petrine authorship of this epistle, but this does not mean that there is no case for the opposite position.
External Evidence: The external testimony for the Petrine authorship of Second Peter is weaker than that for any other New Testament book, but by the fourth century it became generally recog-nized as an authentic work of the apostle Peter. There are no undisputed second-century quota-tions from Second Peter, but in the third century it is quoted in the writings of several church fathers, notably Origen and and Clement of Alexan-dria. Third-century writers were generally aware of Second Peter and respected its contents, but it was still cataloged as a disputed book. The fourth century saw the official acknowledgment of the authority of Second Peter in spite of some linger-ing doubts. For several reasons Second Peter was not quickly accepted as a canonical book: (1) Slow circulation kept it from being widely known. (2) Its brevity and contents greatly limited the number of quotations from it in the writings of early church leaders. (3) The delay in recognition meant that Second Peter had to compete with several later works which falsely claimed to be Petrine (e.g., the Apocalypse of Peter). (4) Stylis tic differences between First and Second Peter also raised doubts.
Internal Evidence: On the positive side, Sec - ond Peter bears abundant testimony to its apos-tolic origin. It claims to be by "Simon Peter" (1:1), and 3:1 says "Beloved, I now write to you - this second epistle." The writer refers to the Lord's prediction about the apostle's death in 1:14 (cf. John 21:18, 19) and says he was an _eyewitness of the Transfiguration (1:16-18). As an apostle (1:1), he places himself on an equal level with Paul (3:15). There are also distinctive words - that are found in Second Peter and in Peter's sermons in Acts, as well as unusual words and - phrases shared by First and Second Peter.
On the negative side, a number of troublesome areas challenge the traditional position: (1) There are differences between the style and vocabulary - of First and Second Peter. The Greek of Second Peter is rough and awkward compared to that of - First Peter, and there are also differences in informality and in the use of the Old Testament. But these differences are often exaggerated, and they can be explained by Peter's use of Silvanus as his secretary for First Peter and his own hand = for Second Peter. (2) It is argued that Second Peter used a passage from Jude to describe false teachers, and that Jude was written after Peter's - death. However, this is a debated issue, and it is possible that Jude quoted from Peter or that both used a common source (see "The Author of Jude"). (3) The reference to a collection of Paul's letters (3:15, 16) implies a late date for this _ epistle. But it is not necessary to conclude that all _ of Paul's letters were in mind here. Peter's contact with Paul and his associates no doubt made him familiar with several Pauline epistles. (4) Some scholars claim that the false teaching mentioned in Second Peter was a form of Gnosti-cism that emerged after Peter's day, but there is insufficient evidence to support this stand.
The alternative to Petrine authorship is a later forgery done in the name of Peter. Even the claim that Second Peter was written by a disciple of Peter cannot overcome the problem of misrepre-sentation. In addition Second Peter is clearly superior to any pseudonymous writings. In spite of the external and internal problems, the tradi-tional position of Petrine authorship overcomes more difficulties than any other option.

THE TIME OF SECOND PETER

Most scholars regard 3:1 ("Beloved, I now write to you this second epistle") as a reference to First Peter. If this is so,Peter had the same readers of Asia Minor in mind(see "The Time of First Peter"), although the more general Minor in mind (see "The salutation in 1:1 would also allow for a wider audience. Peter wrote this epistle in response to the spread of heretical teachings which were all the more insidious because they emerged from within the churches. These false teachers per- verted the doctrine of justification and promoted a rebellious and immoral way of life.
This epistle was written just before the apos tle's death (1:14), probably from Rome. His martyrdom took place between A.D. 64 and 66 (if Peter were alive in 67 when Paul wrote Second Timothy during his second Roman imprisonment, it is likely that Paul would have mentioned him).

THE CHRIST OF SECOND PETER

Apart from the first verse of his epistle, Peter employs the title Lord every time he names the Savior. The Lord Jesus Christ is the source of full knowledge and power for the attainment of spiritual maturity (1:2, 3, 8; 3:18). Peter recalls the glory of His transfiguration on the holy mountain and anticipates His parousia, "coming," when the whole world, not just three men on a mountain, will behold His glory.

KEYS TO SECOND PETER

Key Word: Guard Against False Teachers-The basic theme that runs through Second Peter is the contrast between the knowledge knowled and practice of truth versus falsehood. This epistle is written to expose the dangerous and seductive work of false teachers, and to warn believers to be on their guard so that they will not be "led away with the error of the wicked" (3:17). It is also written to exhort the readers to "grow in the grace and knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ" (3:18), because this growth into Christian maturity is the best defense against spiritual counterfeits. This letter serves to remind its readers of the foundational elements in the Christian life from which they must not waver (1:12, 13; 3:1, 2). This includes the certainty of the Lord's return in power and judgment.
Key Verses: Second Peter 1:20, 21 and 3:9-11-"Knowing this first, that no prophecy of Scripture is of any private interpretation, for prophecy never came by the will of man, but holy men of God spoke as they were moved by the Holy Spirit" (1:20, 21). "The Lord is not slack concerning His promise, as some count slackness, but is longsuffering toward us, not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance. But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night, in which the heavens will pass away with a great noise, and the elements will melt with fervent heat; both the earth and the works that are in it will be burned up. Therefore, since all these things will be dissolved, what manner of persons ought you to be in holy conduct and godliness" (3:9-11).
Key Chapter: Second Peter 1-The Scripture clearest in defining the relationship between God and man on the issue of inspiration is contained in 1:19-21. Three distinct principles surface: (1) that the interpretation of Scriptures is not limited to a favored elect but is open for all who "rightly [divide) the word of truth" (2 Tim. 2:15); (2) that the divinely inspired prophet did not initiate the Scripture himself; and (3) that the Holy Spirit (not the emotion or circumstances of the mo-ment) moved holy men.

SURVEY OF SECOND PETER

Peter wrote his first epistle to encourage his readers to respond properly to external opposition. His second epistle focuses on internal opposition caused by false teachers whose "de-structive heresies" (2:1) can seduce believers into error and immorality. While First Peter speaks of the new birth through the living Word, Second Peter stresses the need for growth in the grace and knowledge of Christ. The best antidote for error is a mature understanding of the truth. Second Peter divides into three parts: cultivation of Christian character (1); condemnation of false teachers (2); and confidence of Christ's return (3).
Cultivation of Christian Character(1): Peter's salutation (1:1, 2) is an introduction to the major theme of chapter 1, that is, the true knowledge of Jesus Christ. The readers are reminded of the "great and precious promises" that are theirs because of their calling to faith in Christ (1:3, 4). They have been called away from the corruption of the world to conformity with Christ, and Peter urges them to progress by forging a chain of eight Christian virtues from faith to love (1:5-7). If a believer does not transform profession into prac tice, he becomes spiritually useless, perverting the purpose for which he was called (1:8-11).
This letter was written not long before Peter's death (1:14) to remind believers of the riches of their position in Christ and their responsibility to hold fast to the truth (1:12-21). Peter knew that his departure from this earth was imminent, and he left this letter as a written legacy. As an eyewitness of the life of Christ (he illustrates this with a portrait of the Transfiguration in 1:16-18), Peter affirms the authority and reliability of the prophetic word. The clearest biblical description of the divine-human process of inspiration is found in 1:21: "but holy men of God spoke as they were moved by the Holy Spirit."
Condemnation of False Teachers (2): Peter's discussion of true prophecy leads him to an extended denunciation of false prophecy in the churches. These false teachers were especially dangerous because they arose within the church and undermined the confidence of believers (2:1-3). Peter's extended description of the char-acteristics of these false teachers (2:10-22) ex-poses the futility and corruption of their strat-egies. Their teachings and life-styles reek of arrogance and selfishness, but their crafty words are capable of enticing immature believers.
Confidence of Christ's Return (3): Again Peter states that this letter is designed to stir up the minds of his readers "by way of reminder" (3:1; cf. 1:13). This very timely chapter is designed to remind them of the certain truth of the imminent parousia (this Greek word, used in 3:4, 12, refers to the second coming or advent of Christ) and to refute those mockers who will deny this doctrine in the last days. These scoffers will claim that God does not powerfully intervene in world affairs, but Peter calls attention to two past and one future divinely induced catastrophic events: the Creation, the Flood, and the dissolution of the present heavens and earth (3:1-7). It may appear that the promise of Christ's return will not be fulfilled, but this is untrue for two reasons: God's perspective on the passing of time is quite unlike that of men, and the apparent delay in the parousia is due to His patience in waiting for more individuals to come to a knowledge of Christ (3:8, 9). Nevertheless, the day of consum-mation will come, and all the matter of this universe will evidently be transformed into energy from which God will fashion a new cosmos (3:10-13).
In light of this coming day of the Lord, Peter exhorts his readers to live lives of holiness, steadfastness, and growth (3:14-18). He mentions the letters of "our beloved brother Paul" and significantly places them on a level with the Old Testament Scriptures (3:15, 16). After a final warning about the danger of false teachers, the epistle closes with an appeal to growth, and a doxology

FOCUS CULTIVATION OF CHRISTIAN CHARACTER CONDEMNATION OF FALSE TEACHERS CONFIDENCE IN CHRIST'S RETURN
REFERENCE 1:1 1:15 2:1 2:4 2:10 3:1 3:8–3:18
DIVISION GROWTH IN CHRIST GROUNDS OF BELIEF DANGER DESTRUCTION DESCRIPTION MOCKERY IN THE LAST DAYS DAY OF THE LORD
TOPIC TRUE PROPHECY FALSE PROPHETS PROPHECY: DAY OF THE LORD
HOLINESS HERESY HOPE
LOCATION PROBABLY ROME
TIME c. A.D. 64–66

Outline Of Second Peter


I. Cultivation of Christian Character .......... 1:1-21
A. Salutation...... .. 1:1, 2
B. Growth in Christ.......... 1:3-14
C. Grounds of Belief............1:15-21
1. Experience of the Transfiguration........ 1:15-18
2. Certainty of the Scriptures......... 1:19-21
II. Condemnation of False Teachers........... 2:1-22
A. Danger of False Teachers........ 2:1-3
B. Destruction of False Teachers....... 2:4:9
C. Description of False Teachers......... 2:10-22
III. Confidence of Christ's Return......... 3:1-18
A. Mockery in the Last Days..........3:1-7
B. Manifestation of the Day of the Lord............. 3:8-10
C. Maturity in View of the Day of the Lord.......... 3:11-18

THE FIRST EPISTLE OF

JOHN

THE BOOK OF FIRST JOHN

God is light; God is love; and God is life. John is enjoying a delightful fellowship with that God of light, love, and life, and he desperately desires that his spiritual children enjoy the same fellowship.

God is light. Therefore, to engage in fellowship with Him we must walk in light and not in darkness. As we walk in the light, we will regularly confess our sins, allowing the blood of Christ to continually cleanse us. Christ will act as our defense attorney before the Father. Proof of our “walk in the light” will be keeping the commandments of God and replacing any hatred we have toward our brother with love. Two major roadblocks to hinder this walk will be falling in love with the world and failing for the alluring lies of false teachers.

God is love. Since we are His children we must walk in love. In fact, John says that if we do not love, we do not know God. Additionally, our love needs to be practical. Love is more than lofty words; it is actions. Love is giving, not getting. Biblical love is unconditional in its nature. It is an “in spite of” love. Christ’s love fulfilled those qualities and when that brand of love characterizes us, we will be free of self-condemnation and experience confidence before God.

God is life. Those who live in fellowship with Him begin a new life lived in righteousness (2:29). This begins with spiritual birth. Spiritual birth occurs through faith in Jesus Christ. Faith in Jesus Christ infuses us with God’s life—eternal life. Therefore, one who walks in fellowship with God will walk in light, love, and life.

Although the apostle John’s name is not found in this book, it was given the title Iaoannou A, “First of John.”

THE AUTHOR OF FIRST JOHN

The external evidence for the authorship of First John shows that from the beginning it was universally received without dispute as authoritative. It was used by Polycarp (who knew John in his youth) and Papias in the early second century, and later in that century Irenaeus (who knew Polycarp in his youth) specifically attributed it to the apostle John. All the Greek and Latin church fathers accepted this epistle as Johannine.

The internal evidence supports this universal tradition because the “we” (apostles), “you” (readers), and “they” (false teachers) phraseology places the writer in the sphere of the apostolic eyewitnesses (cf. 1:1–3; 4:14). John’s name was well known to the readers, and it was unnecessary for him to mention it. The style and vocabulary of First John are so similar to those of the Fourth Gospel that most scholars acknowledge both books to be by the same hand (see “The Author of John”). Both share many distinctively Johannine phrases, and the characteristics of limited vocabulary and frequent contrast of opposites are also common to them. Even so, some critics have assailed this conclusion on various grounds, but the theological and stylistic differences are not substantial enough to overcome the abundant similarities.

The traditional view is also rejected by those who hold that the Fourth Gospel and these three epistles were written by John the “elder” or “presbyter,” who is to be distinguished from John the apostle. But the only basis for this distinction is Eusebius’s interpretation in his Ecclesiastical History (A.D. 323) of a statement by Papias. Eusebius understood the passage to refer to two distinct Johns, but the wording does not require this; the elder John and the apostle John may be one and the same. Even if they were different, there is no evidence for contradicting the consistent acknowledgment by the early church that this book was written by the apostle John.

THE TIME OF FIRST JOHN

In Acts 8:14, John is associated with “the apostles who were at Jerusalem,” and Paul mentions John as one of the “pillars” of the church in Galatians 2:9. Apart from this, the New Testament is silent about his later years, but early Christian tradition uniformly tells us that he left Jerusalem (probably not long before its destruction in A.D. 70) and that he ministered in and around Ephesus. The seven churches in the Roman province of Asia, mentioned in Revelation 2 and 3, were evidently a part of this ministry. Although there is no address in First John, it is likely that the apostle directed this epistle to the Asian churches that were within the realm of his oversight.

The believers in these congregations were well established in Christian truth, and John wrote to them not as novices but as brethren grounded in apostolic doctrine (2:7, 18–27; 3:11). The apostle does not mention his own affairs, but his use of such terms of endearment as “beloved” and “my little children” gives this letter a personal touch that reveals his close relationship to the original recipients. First John was probably written at Ephesus after the Gospel of John, but the date cannot be fixed with certainty. No persecution is mentioned, suggesting a date prior to A.D. 95 when persecution broke out during the end of Domitian’s reign (A.D. 81–96).

Advanced in years, John wrote this fatherly epistle out of loving concern for his “children,” whose steadfastness in the truth was being threatened by the lure of worldliness and the guile of false teachers. The Gnostic heresy taught that matter is inherently evil, and a divine being would not take on human flesh. This resulted in the distinction between the man Jesus and the Christ who came upon Jesus at His baptism but departed prior to His crucifixion. (This heresy was Docetism [from dokeō, “to seem”], the view that Christ only seemed to have a human body. The result in both cases was the same—a denial of the incarnation.

The Gnostics also believed that their understanding of the hidden knowledge (gnōsis) made them a kind of spiritual elite, who were above the normal distinctions of right and wrong. This led in most cases to disreputable conduct and complete disregard for Christian ethics.

THE CHRIST OF FIRST JOHN

The present ministry of Christ is portrayed in 1:5—2:2. His blood continually cleanses the believer from all sin, and He is our righteous Advocate before the Father. John gives special utterance on the incarnation of the Son and the identity of Jesus as the Christ (2:22; 4:2, 3), in refutation of Gnosticism. When Jesus Christ “came by water and blood” (5:6), the water was the invisible person and work of Christ (His baptism) to the end (His crucifixion) of His public ministry.

KEYS TO FIRST JOHN

Key Word: Fellowship. The major theme of First John is fellowship with God. John wants his readers to have assurance of the indwelling God through their abiding relationship with Him (2:28; 5:13). Belief in Christ should be manifested in the practical righteousness and love for the brethren, which in turn produces joy and confidence before God. John writes this epistle to encourage this kind of fellowship and to emphasize the importance of holding fast to apostolic doctrine.

First John is also written to refute the destructive teachings of the Gnostics by stressing the reality of the incarnation and the emptiness of profession without practice. These antichrists fail the three tests of righteous living, love for the brethren, and belief that Jesus is the Christ, the incarnate God-man.

Key Verses: First John 1:3, 4 and 5:11–13—
“That which we have seen and heard we declare to you, that you also may have fellowship with us; and truly our fellowship is with the Father and with His Son Jesus Christ. And these things we write to you that your joy may be full” (1:3, 4).

“And this is the testimony: that God has given us eternal life, and this life is in His Son. He who has the Son has life; he who does not have the Son of God does not have life. These things I have written to you who believe in the name of the Son of God, that you may know that you have eternal life, and that you may continue to believe in the name of the Son of God” (5:11–13).

Key Chapter: First John 1. These two passages for continued fellowship with God are John 15 and First John 1. John 15 relates the positive side of fellowship, that is, abiding in Christ. First John 1 unfolds the other side, pointing out that when Christians do not abide in Christ, they must seek forgiveness before fellowship can be restored.

A SURVEY OF FIRST JOHN

John writes his first epistle at a time when apostolic doctrine is being challenged by a proliferation of false teachings. Like Second Peter and Jude, First John has a negative tone throughout; it refutes erroneous doctrine and encourages its readership to walk in the knowledge of the truth. John sets certain characteristics of fellowship with God and shows how they function. Christians can have confidence and assurance before Him. This serenity will bring about profound work evidenced by a fellowship in the basis of fellowship (1:1–2:27) and the behavior of fellowship (2:28–5:21).

The Basis of Fellowship (1:1–2:27): John's prologue (1:1–4) recalls the beginning of apostolic contact with Christ and serves as an introduction to the epistle. This historical proclamation is followed by a description of the conditions of fellowship (1:5—2:14).

The readers’ sins have been forgiven and they enjoy fellowship with God. As a result, they knew “Him who is from the beginning” and are strengthened to overcome the temptations of the evil one (2:12–14). The cautions to fellowship are both practical (the lusts of the corrupt world system which opposes God, 2:15–17) and doctrinal (the teachings of those who differentiate between Jesus and the Christ, 2:18–23). In contrast to these antichrists, the readers have the knowledge of the truth and an anointing from the Holy One. Therefore, it would be foolish for them to turn away from the teachings of the apostles to the innovations of the antichrists. The antidote to these heretical teachings is “abiding in the apostolic truths that they ‘heard from the beginning,’ which are authenticated by the anointing they have received” (2:24–27).

The Behavior of Fellowship (2:28—5:21): The basic theme of First John is summarized in 2:28—assurance through abiding in Christ. The next verse introduces the motif of regeneration, and 2:29-3:10 argues that regeneration is manifested in the practice of righteousness. Because we are children of God through faith in Christ, we have a firm hope of being fully conformed to Him when He appears (3:1-3). Our present likeness to Christ places us in a position of incompatibility with sin, because sin is contrary to the person and work of Christ (3:4-6). The concept in 3:6 does not contradict 1:8 because it is saying that the abider, insofar as he abides, does not sin. When the believer sins, he does not reflect the regenerate new man but Satan, the original sinner (3:7-10).
Regeneration is shown in righteousness (2:29 3:10), and righteousness is manifested in love (3:10-23). The apostle uses the example of Cain to illustrate what love is not: hatred is murdering in spirit, and it arises from the worldly sphere of death. John then uses the example of Christ to illustrate what love is: love is practiced in self-sacrifice, not mere profession. This practical expression of love results in assurance before God and answered prayers because the believer is walking in obedience to God's commands to believe in Christ and love one another.
In 3:24 John introduces two important motifs, which are developed in 4:1-16: the indwelling God, and the Spirit as a mark of this indwelling. The Spirit of God confesses the incarnate Christ and confirms apostolic doctrine (4:1-6). The mutual abiding of the believer in God and God in the believer is manifested in love for others, and this love produces a divine and human fellowship that testifies to and reflects the reality of the incarnation (4:7-16). It also anticipates the per-fect fellowship to come and creates a readiness to face the One from whom all love is derived (4:17-19).
John joins the concepts he has presented into a circular chain of six links that begins with love for the brethren (4:20-5:17): (1) Love for believers is the inseparable product of love for God (4:20-5:1). (2) Love for God arises out of obedience to His commandments (5:2, 3). (3) Obedience to God is the result of faith in His Son (5:4, 5). (4) This faith is in Jesus, who was the Christ not only at His baptism (the water), but also at His death (the blood; 5:6-8). (5) The divine witness to the person of Christ is worthy of complete belief (5:9-13). (6) This belief produces confident access to God in prayer (5:14-17). Since intercessory prayer is a manifestation of love for others, the chain has come full circle.
The epilogue (5:18-21) summarizes the conclu-sions of the epistle in a series of three certainties: (1) Sin is a threat to fellowship, and it should be regarded as foreign to the believer's position in Christ (cf. Rom. 6). (2) The believer stands with God against the satanic world system. (3) The incarnation produces true knowledge and com-munion with Christ. Since He is the true God and eternal life, the one who knows Him should avoid the lure of any substitute.


FOCUS BASIS OF FELLOWSHIP BEHAVIOR OF FELLOWSHIP
REFERENCE 1:1 2:15 2:28 5:4 5:21
DIVISION CONDITIONS FOR FELLOWSHIP CAUTIONS TO FELLOWSHIP CHARACTERISTICS OF FELLOWSHIP CONSEQUENCES OF FELLOWSHIP
TOPIC MEANING OF FELLOWSHIP MANIFESTATIONS OF FELLOWSHIP
ABIDING IN GOD’S LIGHT ABIDING IN GOD’S LOVE
LOCATION WRITTEN IN EPHESUS
TIME c. A.D. 90

Outline Of First John

Part One: The First John

I. Introduction......... 1:1-4
II. The Conditions for Fellowship......... 1:5-2:14

A. Walk in the Light....... 1:5-7
B. Confession of Sin......... 1:8-2:2
C. Obedience to His Commandments...... 2:3-6
D. Love for One Another.......... 2:7-14
III. The Cautions to Fellowship....... 2:15-27
A. Love of the World....... 2:15-17
B. Spirit of the Antichrist....... 2:18-27

Part Two: The First John

I. Characteristics of Fellowship....... 2:28-5:3 A. Purity of Life......... 2:28-3:3
B. Practice of Righteousness.... ..3:4-12
C. Love in Deed and Truth......... 3:13-24
D. Testing the Spirits....... 4:1-6
E. Love as Christ Loved........... 4:7-5:3
II. Consequences of Fellowship.......... 5:4-21
A. Victory over the World ....... .. 5:4, 5
B. Assurance of Salvation........ ..5:6-13
C. Guidance in Prayer........ 5:14-17
D. Freedom from Habitual Sin 5:18-21

The Second Epistle Of

JOHN

THE BOOK OF SECOND JOHN

“Let him who thinks he stands take heed lest he fall” (1 Cor. 10:12). These words of the apostle Paul could well stand as a subtitle for John’s little epistle. The recipients, a chosen lady and her children, were obviously standing. They were walking in truth, remaining faithful to the commandments they had received from the Father. John is deeply pleased to be able to commend them. But he takes nothing for granted. Realizing that standing is just one step removed from falling, he hesitates not at all to issue a reminder: love one another. The apostle admits that this is not new revelation, but he views it as sufficiently important to repeat. Loving one another, he stresses, is equivalent to walking according to God’s commandments.

John indicates, however, that this love must be discerning. It is not a naive, unthinking, open to anything and anyone kind of love. Biblical love is a matter of choice; it is dangerous and foolish to float through life with undiscerning love. False teachers abound who do not acknowledge Christ as having come in the flesh. It is false charity to open the door to false teaching. We must have fellowship with God. We must have fellowship with Christians. But we must not have fellowship with false teachers.

The “elder” of verse 1 has been traditionally identified with the apostle John, resulting in the Greek title Ioannou B; “Second of John.”

THE AUTHOR OF SECOND JOHN

Because of the similarity of the contents and circumstances of Second and Third John, the authorship of both will be considered here. These letters were not widely circulated at the beginning because of their brevity and their specific address to a small number of people. This limited circulation, combined with the fact that they have few distinctive ideas to add that are not found in First John, meant that they were seldom quoted in the patristic writings of the early church. Their place in the canon of New Testament books was disputed for a time, but it is significant that there was no question in the minds of those church fathers who lived closest to the time of John that these two epistles were written by the apostle. The second-century writers Irenaeus and Clement of Alexandria entertained no other view. Only as the details of their origin were forgotten did doubts arise, but the positive evidence in their favor eventually won for them the official recognition of the whole church.

It is obvious that the recipients of Second and Third John well knew the author’s identity, although he did not use his name. Instead, he designated himself in the first verse of both letters “the elder.” This is not an argument against the Johannine authorship of Second and Third John; since the context of these epistles reveals his authority was far greater than that of an elder in a local church. The apostle Peter also referred to himself as an elder (1 Pet. 5:1), and John uses the designation “the elder,” and the similarity of style, vocabulary, structure, and mood between Second and Third John makes it clear that these letters were written by the same author. In addition, both (especially Second John) bear strong resemblances to First John and to the Fourth Gospel. Thus, the external and internal evidence lends clear support to the traditional view that these epistles were written by the apostle John.

THE TIME OF SECOND JOHN

The identification of the original readers of this epistle is difficult because of readers’ disagreement regarding the interpretation of “the elect lady and her children” (v. 1). Some scholars believe the address should be taken literally to refer to a specific woman and her children, while others see them as a reference to a church. There is no compelling reason for dogmatism in reaching a conclusion, but in either case, the readers were residing in John and probably lived in the province of Asia; not far from Ephesus. If the figurative view is taken, “the children of your elect sister” (v. 13) refers to the members of a sister church.

In his first epistle, John wrote that a number of false teachers had split away from the church (“they went out from us, but they were not of us,” 1 John 2:19). Some of these became traveling teachers who depended on the hospitality of individuals and who sought to infiltrate churches with their teachings.

Judging by the content and circumstances of Second John, it was evidently contemporaneous with First John or was written slightly later. It was probably written about A.D. 90. All three of John’s epistles may have been written in Ephesus (“See ‘The Time of First John’ ”).

THE CHRIST OF SECOND JOHN

John refutes the same error regarding the person of Christ in this epistle as he did in his first epistle. Again he stresses that those who “do not confess Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh” (v. 7) are deceivers who must be avoided. One must abide “in the doctrine of Christ” (v. 9) to have a relationship with God. The doctrine of the person of the person and work of Jesus Christ affects every other area of theology.

KEYS TO SECOND JOHN

Key Word: Avoid Fellowship with False Teachers. — The basic theme of this brief letter is steadfastness in the practice and purity of the apostolic doctrine that the readers “have heard from the beginning” (v. 6). John writes as a watchman to continue walking in obedience to God’s commandment to love one another (practical exhortation, vv. 4–6). His primary purpose is to deliver a warning not to associate with or assist teachers who do not acknowledge the truth about Jesus Christ (doctrinal exhortation, vv. 7–11).

It has been suggested that Second and Third John were written as cover letters for First John to provide a personal word to a church (2 John) and to Gaius (3 John) that would supplement the longer epistle. However, there is no way to be sure.

Key Verses: Second John 9, 10.
“Whoever transgresses and does not abide in the doctrine of Christ does not have God. He who abides in the doctrine of Christ has both the Father and the Son. If anyone comes to you and does not bring this doctrine, do not receive him into your house nor greet him.”

SURVEY OF SECOND JOHN

This brief letter has much in common with First John, including a warning about the danger of false teachers who deny the incarnation of Jesus Christ. John encourages the readers to continue walking in love but exhorts them to be discerning in their expression of love.

Second John breaks with two parts: abide in God’s commandments (vv. 1–6) and abide not with false teachers (vv. 7–13).

1. Abide in God’s Commandments (vv. 1–6)

The salutation (vv. 1–3) centers on the concept of abiding in the truth. The apostle commends his readers for walking in obedience to God's commandment (v. 4), and reminds them that this commandment entails the practice of love for one another (vv. 5–6). The divine command is given in verse 5 and the human response follows in verse 6.

2. Abide Not with False Teachers (vv. 7–13)

John warns the readers to beware of deceivers “who do not confess Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh” (v. 7). The apostle enjoins the readers to deny even the slightest assistance or encouragement to those who promote an erroneous view of Christ. The letter closes with the hope of speaking “face to face” (v. 12).

Outline


FOCUS ABIDE IN GOD’S COMMANDMENTS ABIDE NOT WITH FALSE TEACHERS
REFERENCE 1 4 5 7 10 11–13
DIVISION SALUTATION WALK IN TRUTH WALK IN LOVE DOCTRINE OF FALSE TEACHERS AVOID THE FALSE TEACHERS BENEDICTION
TOPIC WALK IN COMMANDMENTS WATCH FOR COUNTERFEITS
PRACTICE THE TRUTH PROTECT THE TRUTH
LOCATION WRITTEN IN EPHESUS
TIME c. A.D. 90

OUTLINE OF SECOND JOHN

  1. Abide in God’s Commandments — 1–6
    1. Salutation — 1–3
    2. Walk in Truth — 4
    3. Walk in Love — 5,6
  2. Abide Not with False Teachers — 7–13
    1. Doctrine of the False Teachers — 7–9
    2. Avoid the False Teachers — 10,11
    3. Benediction — 12,13

The Third Epistle Of

JOHN

The Book Of Third John

In First John the apostle discusses fellowship with God; in Second John he forbids fellowship with false teachers; and in Third John he encourages fellowship with Christian brothers. Following his expression of love for Gaius, John assures him of his prayers for his health and voices his joy over Gaius’s persistent walk in truth and for the manner in which he shows hospitality and support for missionaries who have come to his church. The phrase “send them forward on their journey” means to provide help for the missionaries’ endeavors. Included in this help can be food, money, arrangements for documents, and means of travel. By supporting these men who are ministers of Christ, Gaius has become a fellow worker of the truth.

But not everyone in the church feels the same way. Diotrephes’ heart has one hundred and eighty degrees removed from Gaius’s heart. He is no longer living to love. Pride has taken precedence in his life. He has refused a letter John has written for the church and fears that his authority might be superseded by that of the apostle. He also has accused John of evil words and refused to accept missionaries. He forbids others to do so and even puts out of the church they disobey him. John uses this negative example as an opportunity to encourage Gaius to continue his hospitable ways.

Demetrius has a good testimony and may even be one of those turned away by Diotrephes. He is widely known for his good character and his loyalty to the truth. Here he is well commended by John and stands as a positive example for Gaius.

The Greek titles of First, Second, and Third John are Ioannou A, B, and G. The G is gamma, the third letter of the Greek alphabet; Ioannou G means “Third of John.”

The Author Of Third John

The authorship of Second and Third John was considered together because the contents and circumstances of both books are similar (see “The Author of Second John”). Although the external evidence for Second and Third John is limited (there is even less for Third John than for Second John), what little there is consistently points to the apostle John as author. The internal evidence is stronger, and it, too, supports the apostolic origin of both letters.

The Time Of Third John

The parallels between Second and Third John suggest that these epistles were written at about the same time (A.D. 90). Early Christian writers are unified in their testimony that the headquarters of John’s later ministry was in Ephesus, the principal city of the Roman province of Asia (see “The Time of First John”). John evidently commissioned a number of traveling teachers to spread the gospel and to solidify the Asian churches, and these teachers were supported by believers who received them into their homes.

Third John, probably delivered by Demetrius, was occasioned by the report of some of these emissaries (called “brethren” in this letter), who returned to the apostle and informed him of the hospitality of Gaius and the hostility of Diotrephes. The arrogant Diotrephes seized the reins of an Asian church and vaunted himself as its preeminent authority. He maligned John’s authority and rejected the teachers sent out by John, expelling those in his church who wanted to receive them.

Gaius was a common name in the Roman Empire, and three other men by that name are mentioned in the New Testament: (1) Gaius, one of Paul’s traveling companions from Macedonia (Acts 19:29); (2) Gaius of Derbe (Acts 20:4); and (3) Gaius, Paul’s host in Corinth, one of the few Corinthian believers Paul baptized (Rom. 16:23; 1 Cor. 1:14). The Gaius of Third John evidently lived in the province of Asia, where John also ministered.

In verse 9, John alludes to a previous letter that Diotrephes had spurned. This may have been First or Second John, but it is more likely a letter that has been lost or perhaps destroyed by Diotrephes.

The Christ Of Third John

Unlike First and Second John, Third John makes no mention of the name of Jesus Christ. But verse 7 says “they went forth for His name’s sake,” an indirect reference to our Lord (cf. Acts 5:41, where the identical Greek construction is used to refer back to “the name of Jesus” in Acts 5:40). The concept of truth runs throughout this letter, and Christ is the source and incarnation of truth, as is obvious from John’s other writings.

Key Word: Enjoy Fellowship with the Brethren—The basic theme of this letter is to enjoy and continue to have fellowship (hospitality) with fellow believers, especially full-time Christian workers. This is contrasted between the truth and servanthood of Gaius and the error and selfishness of Diotrephes. Moving

3 JOHN

through Third John, five specific purposes can be discerned from its contents: (1) to commend Gaius for his adherence to the truth and his hospitality to the emissaries sent out by John (vv. 1–6); (2) to encourage Gaius to continue his support of these brethren (vv. 6–8); (3) to rebuke Diotrephes for his pride and misconduct (vv. 9–11); (4) to provide a recommendation for Demetrius (v. 12); and (5) to inform Gaius of John’s intention to visit and straighten out the difficulties (vv. 10, 13, 14).

Key Verse: Third John 11—“Beloved, do not imitate what is evil, but what is good. He who does good is of God, but he who does evil has not seen God” (v. 11).

SURVEY OF THIRD JOHN

Third John is the shortest book in the Bible, but it is very personal and vivid. It offers a stark contrast between two men who respond in opposite ways to the itinerant teachers who have been sent out by the apostle. The faithful Gaius responds with generosity and hospitality, but the faithless Diotrephes responds with arrogance and opposition. Thus, John writes this letter to commend Gaius for walking in the truth (vv. 1–8) and to condemn Diotrephes for walking in error (vv. 9–14).

Commendation of Gaius (vv. 1–8): The “el- der” writes to one of his beloved “children”
whose godly behavior has given the apostle great joy (vv. 1–4). The “brethren,” upon returning to John, have informed him of Gaius’s faithfulness, love, and generosity in their behalf. The apostle acknowledges these actions and urges Gaius to continue supporting traveling teachers and mis- sionaries who go out “for His [Jesus’] name’s sake” (vv. 5–8).

Condemnation of Diotrephes (vv. 9–14): The epistle suddenly shifts to a negative note as John describes a man whose actions are diametrically opposed to those of Gaius (vv. 9–11). Diotrephes boldly rejects John’s apostolic authority and refuses to receive the itinerant teachers sent out by the apostle. Diotrephes evidently has been orthodox in his doctrine, but his evil actions indicate a blindness to God in his practice.

By contrast, John gives his full recommenda- tion to Demetrius, another emissary and probably the bearer of this letter to Gaius (v. 12). John expresses his hope of a personal visit in the closing remarks (vv. 13, 14), as he does in Second John.


FOCUS COMMENDATION OF GAIUS CONDEMNATION OF DIOTREPHES
REFERENCE 1 2 5 9 12 13
DIVISION SALUTATION GODLINESS OF GAIUS GENEROSITY OF GAIUS PRIDE OF DIOTREPHES PRAISE FOR DEMETRIUS BENEDICTION
TOPIC SERVANTHOOD SELFISHNESS
DUTY OF HOSPITALITY DANGER OF HAUGHTINESS
LOCATION WRITTEN IN EPHESUS
TIME c. A.D. 90

Outline Of Third John

The commendation of Gaius..............1-8
A. Salutation .............1
B. Godliness Of Gauis..............2-4
C. Generosity of Gaius.......5-8
II. The comendation of Diotrephes.............9-14
A. Pride of Diotrephes.............9-11
B. Praise of Demetrius............12
C. Benediction.........13, 14

THE EPISTLE OF

JUDE

THE BOOK OF JUDE

Fight! Contend! Do battle! When apostasy arises, when false teachers emerge, when the truth of God is attacked, it is time to fight for the faith. Only believers who are spiritually “in shape” can answer the summons. At the beginning of his letter Jude focuses on the believers’ common salvation, but then feels compelled to challenge them to contend for the faith. The danger is real. False teachers have crept into the church, turning God’s grace into unbounded license to do as they please. Jude reminds such men of God’s past dealings with unbelieving Israel, disobedient angels, and wicked Sodom and Gomorrah. In the face of such danger Christians should not be caught off guard. The challenge is great, but so is the God who is able to keep them from stumbling.

The Greek title Iouda, “Of Jude,” comes from the name Ioudas which appears in verse 1. This name, which can be translated Jude or Judas, was popular in the first century because of Judas Maccabaeus (died 160 b.c.), a leader of the Jewish resistance against Syria during the Maccabean revolt.

THE AUTHOR OF JUDE

In spite of its limited subject matter and length, Jude was accepted as authentic and quoted by early church fathers. There may be some older allusions, but undisputed references to this epistle appear in the last quarter of the second century. It was included in the Muratorian Canon (c. a.d. 170) and accepted as part of Scripture by early leaders, such as Tertullian and Origen. Nevertheless, doubts arose concerning the place of Jude in the canon because of its use of the Apocrypha. It was a disputed book in some parts of the church, but it eventually won universal recognition.

The author identifies himself as “a servant of Jesus Christ, and brother of James” (v. 1). This designation, combined with the reference in verse 17 to the apostles, makes it unlikely that this is the apostle Jude, called “Judas the son of James” in Luke 6:16 and in Acts 1:13. This leaves the traditional view that Jude was one of the Lord’s brothers, called Judas in Matthew 13:55 and Mark 6:3 (see “The Author of James”). His older brother James (note his position on the two lists) was the famous leader of the Jerusalem church (Acts 15:13–21) and author of the epistle that bears his name. Like his brothers, Jude did not believe in Jesus before the Resurrection (John 7:1–9; Acts 1:14). The only other biblical allusion to him is in First Corinthians 9:5 where it is recorded that “the brothers of the Lord” took their wives along on their missionary journeys (the Judas of Acts 15:22, 32 may be another reference to him). Extrabiblical tradition adds nothing to our limited knowledge of Jude.

THE TIME OF JUDE

Jude’s general address does not mark out any particular circle of readers, and there are no geographical restrictions. Nevertheless, he probably had in mind a specific region that was being troubled by false teachers. There is not enough information in the epistle to settle the question of whether his readers were predominately Jewish or gentile Christians (there was probably a mixture of both). In any case, the progress of the faith in their region was threatened by a number of apostates who rejected Christ in practice and principle. These proud libertines were especially dangerous because of their deceptive flattery (v. 16) and infiltration of Christian meetings (v. 12). They perverted the grace of God (v. 4) and caused divisions in the church (v. 19).

Jude’s description of these heretics is reminiscent of that found in Second Peter and in several other epistles (see “The Author of Second Peter”). The strong similarity between Second Peter 2:1–3:4 and Jude 4–18 can hardly be coincidental, but the equally obvious differences rule out the possibility that one is a mere copy of the other. It is also doubtful that both authors independently drew from an unknown third source, so the two remaining options are that Peter used Jude or Jude used Peter. Both views have their advocates, and a number of arguments have been raised in support of either side. But two arguments for the priority of Second Peter are so strong that they tip the scales in favor of this position: (1) A comparison of the two books shows that Second Peter anticipates the future rise of apostate teachers (2 Pet. 2:1, 2; 3:3) while Jude records the historical fulfillment of Peter’s words (Jude 4, 11, 12, 17, 18); (2) Jude directly quotes Second Peter 3:3 and acknowledges it as a quotation from the apostles (cf. 1 Tim. 4:1; 2 Tim. 3:1).

Because of the silence of the New Testament and tradition concerning Jude’s later years, we cannot know where this epistle was written. Nor is there any way to be certain of its date. Assuming the priority of Second Peter (a.d. 64–66), the probable range is a.d. 66–80. (Jude’s silence concerning the destruction of Jerusalem does not prove that he wrote this letter before a.d. 70.)

THE CHRIST OF JUDE

In contrast to those who stand condemned by their licentiousness and denial of Christ (v. 4), the believer is “preserved in Jesus Christ” (v. 1). Jude tells his readers to “keep yourselves in the love of God, looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life” (v. 21). But at the same time, the Lord “is able to keep you from stumbling, and to present you faultless before the presence of His glory with exceeding joy” (v. 24).

KEYS TO JUDE

Key Word: Contend for the Faith—This epistle is intensely concerned with the believer’s proper response to that threat. The contents reveal two major purposes: first, to condemn the practices of the ungodly libertines who were infesting the churches and corrupting other believers; and second, to counsel the readers to stand firm, grow in their faith, and contend for the truth. Jude says little about the actual doctrines of these “raging waves of the sea,” but many have held to an antinomian version of Gnosticism (see “The Time of First John”). The readers are encouraged to reach out to those who have been misled by these men.

Key Verses: Jude 3—“Beloved, while I was very diligent to write to you concerning our common salvation, I found it necessary to write to you exhorting you to contend earnestly for the faith which was once for all delivered to the saints” (v. 3).

SURVEY OF JUDE

A surprisingly large number of the Pauline and non-Pauline epistles confront the problem of false teachers, and almost all of them allude to it. But Jude goes beyond all other New Testament epistles in its relentless and passionate denunciation of the apostate teachers who have “crept in unnoticed.” With the exception of its salutation (vv. 1, 2) and doxology (vv. 24, 25), the entire epistle revolves around this alarming problem. Combining the theme of Second Peter with the style of James, Jude is potent in spite of its brevity. This urgent letter has four major sections: purpose of Jude (vv. 1–4); description of false teachers (vv. 5–16); defense against false teachers (vv. 17–23); and doxology of Jude (vv. 24, 25).

Purpose of Jude (vv. 1–4): Jude addresses his letter to believers who are “called,” “sanctified,” and “preserved,” and wishes for them the threefold blessing of mercy, peace, and love (vv. 1, 2). Grim news about the encroachment of false teachers in the churches has impelled Jude to lay aside his commentary on salvation to write this timely word of rebuke and warning (vv. 3, 4). In this view of apostates who “turn the grace of our God into licentiousness” and deny Christ, it is crucial that believers “contend earnestly for the faith.”

Description of False Teachers (vv. 5–16): Jude begins this extended expose of the apostate teachers by illustrating their ultimate doom with three examples of divine judgment from the Pentateuch (vv. 5–7).

Like unreasoning animals, these apostates are ruled by the things they revile, and they are destroyed by the things they practice (vv. 8–10). Even the archangel Michael is more careful in his dealings with superhuman powers than are these arrogant men. He compares these men to three spiritually rebellious men from Genesis (Cain) and Numbers (Balaam and Korah) who incurred the condemnation of God (v. 11). Verses 12 and 13 succinctly summarize their character with five highly descriptive metaphors taken from nature. After affirming the judgment of God upon such ungodly men with a quote from the noncanonical Book of Enoch (vv. 14, 15), Jude catalogs some of their practices (v. 16).

Defense Against False Teachers (vv. 17–23)

This letter has been exposing apostate teachers (vv. 8, 10, 12, 14, 16), but now Jude directly addresses his readers (“But you, beloved, remember” v. 17). He reminds them of the apostolic warning that such men would come (vv. 17–19) and encourages them to protect themselves against the onslaught of apostasy (vv. 20, 21). The readers must become mature in their own faith so that they will be able to rescue those who are enticed or already ensnared by error (vv. 22, 23).

Doxology of Jude (vv. 24, 25)

Jude closes with one of the greatest doxologies in the Bible. It emphasizes the power of Christ to keep those who trust in Him from being overthrown by error.


FOCUS PURPOSE DESCRIPTION OF FALSE TEACHERS DEFENSE AGAINST FALSE TEACHERS DOXOLOGY
REFERENCE 1 5 8 14 17 24–25
DIVISION INTRODUCTION PAST JUDGMENT PRESENT CHARACTERISTICS FUTURE JUDGMENT DUTY OF BELIEVERS CONCLUSION
TOPIC REASON TO CONTEND ANATOMY OF APOSTASY ANTIDOTE FOR APOSTASY
LOCATION UNKNOWN
TIME c. A.D. 66–80

OUTLINE OF JUDE

I. Purpose of Jude . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1–4
II. Description of False Teachers . . . . . . . . . . . . . 5–16

   A. Past Judgment of False Teachers . . . . . . . . 5–7
   B. Present Characteristics of False Teachers . . . 8–13
   C. Future Judgment of False Teachers . . . . . . . 14–16

III. Defense Against False Teachers . . . . . . . . . . . 17–23
IV. Doxology of Jude . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24, 25

The Revelation Of Jesus Christ

Revelation

THE BOOK OF REVELATION

Just as Genesis is the book of beginnings, Revelation is the book of consummations. In it, the divine program of redemption is brought to fruition, and the holy name of God is vindicated before all creation. Although there are numerous prophecies in the Gospels and Epistles, Revelation is the only New Testament book that focuses primarily on prophetic events. Its title means “unveiling” or “disclosure.” Thus, the book is an unveiling of the character and program of God. Penned by John during his exile on the island of Patmos, Revelation centers around the visions and symbols of the resurrected Christ, who alone has authority to judge the earth, to remake it, and to rule it in righteousness.

The title of this book in the Greek text is Apokalypsis Ioannou, “Revelation of John.” It is also known as the Apocalypse, a transliteration of the word apokalypsis, meaning “unveiling,” “disclosure,” or “revelation.” Thus, the book is an unveiling of that which otherwise could not be known. A better title comes from its first verse: Apokalypsis Iesou Christou, “Revelation of Jesus Christ.” This could be taken as a revelation which came from Christ—or a revelation about Christ—both are appropriate. Because of the content of the book, the latter is clearly the basic meaning.

The traditional view: (1) The Greek grammar of Revelation is not on par with the Fourth Gospel or the Johannine Epistles. (2) There are also differences in vocabulary and expressions used. (3) The theological content of this book differs from John’s other writings in emphasis and presentation. (4) John’s other writings avoid the use of his name, but it is found four times in this book. While these difficulties exist, some things should be kept in mind: (1) There are a number of remarkable similarities between the Apocalypse and the other books traditionally associated with the apostle John (e.g., the distinctive use of terms, such as word, lamb, and true, and a marked development of conflicting themes, such as light and darkness, love and hatred, good and evil). (2) Many of the differences can be explained by the unique circumstances surrounding this book. The theological subject matter demands a different treatment, and John received this book not as a reflection but by a series of startling visions that John wrote down. John may have used a secretary who smoothed out the Greek style of his Gospel and Epistles, but his exile on Patmos prevented the use of such a scribe when he wrote Revelation.

Thus, the internal evidence, while problematic, does not demand a conclusion against the traditional testimony to the apostolic origin of this important book. The author was obviously well-known to the recipients in the seven Asian churches, and this fits the unqualified use of the name John and the information about his ministry in Asia. Alternate suggestions, such as John the Elder or prophet named John, create more problems than they solve.

THE AUTHOR OF REVELATION

The style, symmetry, and plan of Revelation show that it was written by one author, four times named “John” (1:1, 4, 9; 22:8; see “The Author of John”). Because of its contents and its address to seven churches, Revelation quickly circulated and became widely known and accepted in the early church. It was frequently mentioned and quoted by second- and third-century Christian writers and was received as part of the canon of New Testament books.

From the beginning, Revelation was considered an authentic work of the apostle John, the same John who wrote the gospel and three epistles. This was held to be true by Justin Martyr, the Shepherd of Hermas, Melito, Irenaeus, the Muratorian Canon, Tertullian, Clement of Alexandria, Origen, and others.

This view was seldom questioned until the middle of the third century when Dionysius presented several arguments against the apostolic authorship of Revelation. He observed a clear difference in style and thought between Revelation and the books that he accepted as Johannine, and he concluded that the Apocalypse must have been penned by a different John. Indeed, the internal evidence does pose some problems for the traditional view. (1) The Greek grammar of Revelation is not on par with the Fourth Gospel or the Johannine Epistles. (2) There are also differences in vocabulary and expressions used. (3) The theological content of this book differs from John’s other writings in emphasis and presentation. (4) John’s other writings avoid the use of his name, but it is found four times in this book.

The author was obviously well-known to the recipients in the seven Asian churches, and this fits the unqualified use of the name John and the information about his ministry in Asia. Alternate suggestions, such as John the Elder or prophet named John, create more problems than they solve.

THE TIME OF REVELATION

John directed this prophetic word to seven selected churches in the Roman province of Asia (1:3, 4). The messages to these churches in chapters 2 and 3 begin with Ephesus, the most prominent, and continue in a clockwise direction until Laodicea is reached. It is likely that this book was initially carried along this circular route. While each of these messages has particular significance for these churches, they were also relevant for the church as a whole (“He who has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches”).

John’s effective testimony for Christ led the Roman authorities to exile him to the small, desolate island of Patmos in the Aegean Sea (1:9). This island of volcanic rock was one of several places to which the Romans banished criminals and political offenders.

Revelation was written at a time when Roman hostility to Christianity was erupting into overt persecution (1:9; 2:10, 13). Some scholars believe that it should be given an early date during the persecution of Christians under Nero after the A.D. 64 burning of Rome. The Hebrew letters for Nero Caesar (Neron Kesar) add up to 666, the number of the beast (13:18), and there was a legend that Nero would reappear in the East after his apparent death (cf. Rev. 13:3, 12, 14). This kind of evidence is weak, and a later date near the end of the reign of the emperor Domitian (A.D. 81–96) is preferable for several reasons: (1) This was the testimony of Irenaeus (disciple of Polycarp who was a disciple of John) and other early Christian writers. (2) John probably did not move from Jerusalem to Ephesus until about A.D. 67, shortly before the Roman destruction of Jerusalem in A.D. 70. The early dating would not give him enough time to have established an ongoing ministry in Asia by the time he wrote this book. (3) The churches of Asia appear to have been in existence for a number of years, long enough for some to reach a point of complacency and decline (cf. 2:4; 3:1, 15–18). (4) The deeds of Domitian are more relevant than those of Nero to the themes of the Apocalypse. Worship of deceased emperors had been practiced for years, but Domitian was the first emperor to demand worship while he was alive. This led to a greater clash between the state and the church, especially when the worship of Caesar was widely viewed as a test of political loyalty.

Thus, it is likely that John wrote this book in A.D. 95 or 96. (The date of his release from Patmos is unknown, but he was probably allowed to return to Ephesus after the reign of Domitian.) Passages such as 1:1, 22:7, 9, 10, 18, 19 suggest that the book was completed before John’s release.

THE CHRIST OF REVELATION

Revelation has much to say about all three persons of the Godhead, but it is especially clear in its presentation of the awesome resurrected Christ who has received all authority to judge the earth. He is called Jesus Christ (1:1), the faithful witness, the firstborn from the dead, the ruler over the kings of the earth (1:5), the First and the Last (1:17), He who lives (1:18), the Son of God (2:18), holy and true (3:7), the Amen, the Faithful and True Witness, the Beginning of the creation of God (3:14), the Lion of the tribe of Judah, the Root of David (5:5), a Lamb (5:6), Faithful and True (19:11), the Word of God (19:13), King of Kings, and Lord of Lords (19:16), Alpha and Omega (22:13), the Bright and Morning Star (22:16), and the Lord Jesus Christ (22:21).

This book is indeed “The Revelation of Jesus Christ” (1:1) since it comes from Him and centers on Him. It begins with a vision of His glory, wisdom, and power (1), and portrays His authority over the entire church (2, 3). He is the Lamb who was slain and declared worthy to open the book of judgment (5). His righteous wrath is poured out upon the whole earth (6–18), and He returns in power to judge His enemies and to reign as the Lord over all (19, 20). He will rule forever over the heavenly city in the presence of all who know Him (21, 22).

The Scriptures close with His great promise: “Behold, I am coming quickly” (22:7, 12). “Surely I am coming quickly.” Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus” (22:20).

KEYS TO REVELATION

Key Word: The Revelation of the Coming of Christ — The purpose of Revelation was written—depending to some extent on how the book as a whole is interpreted. Because of its complex imagery and symbolism, Revelation is the most difficult biblical book to interpret, and there are four major alternatives: (1) The symbolic or idealist view maintains that Revelation is not a predictive prophecy, but a symbolic portrait of the cosmic conflict of spiritual principles. (2) The preterist view (the Latin word preter means “past”) maintains that it is a symbolic description of the Roman persecution of the church, emperor worship, and the divine judgment of Rome. (3) The historicist view sees Revelation as a symbolic pre-narration of church history from the first century until the second Advent. (4) The futurist view acknowledges the obvious influence that the first-century conflict between Roman power and the church had upon the themes of this book. It also accepts chapters Revelation (4—22) as an inspired look at the time immediately preceding the Second Advent — the “Tribulation,” usually seen as seven years (6–18), and extending from the return of Christ to the creation of the new cosmos (19–22).

Advocates of all four interpretive approaches to Revelation agree that it was written to assure its recipients of the ultimate triumph of Christ over all who rise up against Him and His saints. The readers were facing dark times of persecution, and even worse times would follow. Therefore they needed to be encouraged to persevere by standing firm in Christ in view of God’s plan for the righteous and the wicked. This plan is especially clear in the stirring words of the epilogue (22:6–21). The book was written to challenge complacent Christians to stop compromising with the world. According to futurists, Revelation serves the additional purpose of providing a perspective on end-time events that would have meaning and relevance to the spiritual lives of all succeeding generations of Christians.

Key Verses: Revelation 1:19 and 19:11–15 — “Write the things which you have seen, and the things which are, and the things which will take place after this.”

things which are, and the things which will take place after this” (1:19).

“Then I saw heaven opened, and behold, a white horse. And He who sat on him was called Faithful and True, and in righteousness He judges and makes war. His eyes were like a flame of fire, and on His head were many crowns. He had a name written that no one knew except Himself. He was clothed with a robe dipped in blood, and His name is called The Word of God. And the armies in heaven, clothed in fine linen, white and clean, followed Him upon white horses. Now out of His mouth goes a sharp sword, that with it He should strike the nations. And He Himself will rule them with a rod of iron. He Himself treads the winepress of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God” (19:11–15).

Key Chapter: Revelation 19—22. — When the end of history is fully understood, its impact radically affects the present. In Revelation 19—22 the plans of God for the last days and for all of eternity are recorded in explicit terms. Careful study and obedience to them will bring the blessings that are promised (1:3). Uppermost in the mind and deep in the heart should be guarded the words of Jesus, “Behold, I am coming quickly.”

SURVEY OF REVELATION

Revelation is written in the form of apocalyptic literature (cf. Daniel and Zechariah) by a prophet (10:11; 22:9) and refers to itself as a prophetic book (1:3; 22:7, 10, 18, 19). The three major movements in this profound unveiling are captured in 1:19: “the things which you have seen” (1); “the things which are” (2 and 3); and “the things which will take place after this” (4—22).

The Things Which You Have Seen” (1): Revelation contains a prologue (1:1–3) before the usual salutation (1:4–8). The Revelation was received by Christ from the Father and communicated by an angel to John. This is the only biblical book that specifically promises a blessing to those who read it (1:3), but it also promises a curse to those who add to or detract from it (22:18, 19). The salutation and closing benediction show that it was originally written as an epistle to seven Asian churches.

A rich theological portrait of the triune God (1:4–8) is followed by an overwhelming theophany (visible manifestation of God) in 1:9–20. The omnipotent and omniscient Christ who will subjugate all things under His authority is the central figure in this book.

The Things Which Are” (2 and 3): The messages to the seven churches (2, 3) refer back to an aspect of John’s vision of Christ and contain a command, a commendation and/or condemnation, a correction, and a challenge.

The Things Which Will Take Place After This” (4—22): John is translated into heaven where he is given a vision of the divine majesty. In it, the Father (“One sat on the throne”) and the Son (The Lion/Lamb) are worshiped by the twenty-four elders, the four living creatures, and the angelic host because of who they are and what they have done (creation and redemption; 4 and 5).

Three cycles of seven judgments in chapters 6—16 consist of seven seals, seven trumpets, and seven bowls. There is a prophetic intent between the sixth and seventh seal and trumpet judgments and an extended insert between the trumpet and bowl judgments. Because of the similarity of the seventh judgment in each series, it is possible that the three sets of judgments take place concurrently or with some overlap so that they all terminate with the return of Christ. An alternate approach views them as three consecutive series of judgments, so that the seventh seal is the seven trumpets and the seventh trumpet is the seven bowls.

The seven seals (6:1—8:5) include war, famine and death that are associated with war, and persecution. The prophetic inset with the sixth and seventh seals (7) describes the protective sealing of 144,000 “children of Israel,” 12,000 from every tribe. It also looks ahead to the “out of every part of the earth who come out of the great tribulation.” The catastrophic called “woes” of the trumpet judgments are listed (8:2—11:19). The prophetic interlude (10:1–11:14) adds more details about the nature of seven judgments (the “seven thunders”), but would have extended it if they had not been withdrawn. Two unnamed witnesses had ministered during three-and-a-half years of these ministries (forty-two months or 1,260 days). At tribulation their ministry they are overcome by the beast, but their resurrection and ascension confound their enemies.

Chapters 12—14 contain a number of miscellaneous prophecies that are inserted between the trumpet and bowl judgments to give further background on the time of tribulation. In chapter 12 a woman gives birth to a male child, who is caught up to God. The woman flees into the wilderness and is pursued by a dragon who is described as the devil or Satan. It gives a graphic picture of the spiritual war being waged between God and the forces of evil. In chapter 13 two beasts are raised by the dragon. The first beast is given political, economic, and religious authority; and because of his power and the lying miracles performed by the second beast, he is worshiped as the ruler of the earth. Chapter 14 contains a series of visions including the 144,000 at the end of the tribulation, the fate of those who follow the beast, and the outpouring of the wrath of God.

The seven bowl judgments of chapter 16 are prefaced by a heavenly vision of the power, holiness, and glory of God in chapter 15. Chapters 17 and 18 anticipate the final downfall of Babylon, the great harlot sitting upon a scarlet-colored beast.

The marriage banquet of the Lamb is ready and the King of Kings, Lord of Lords leads the armies of heaven into battle against the beast and his false prophet. They are cast into a lake of fire (19).

In chapter 20 the dragon—Satan—is bound for a thousand years. He is cast into a bottomless pit. During this one thousand-year period Christ reigns over the earth with His resurrected saints, but by the end of this millennium, many have Christ. At the end of the thousand years, Satan is released and a final battle ensues. This is followed by the judgment at the great white throne.

A new universe is created, this time unpolluted by sin, death, pain, or sorrow. The new Jerusalem, described in 21:9—22:5, is shaped like a gigantic cube, 1,500 miles in length, width, and height (the most holy place in the Old Testament tabernacle and the temple was also a perfect cube). Its multicolored gems give off a beauty of unimaginable splendor as they reflect the glory of the presence of God and “they shall see His face.”

Revelation concludes with an epilogue (22:6–21), which reassures the readers that Christ is coming quickly (22:7, 12, 20) and invites all who wish to “take the water of life freely” (22:17) to come to the Alpha and Omega, the Bright and Morning Star.


FOCUS “THINGS WHICH YOU HAVE SEEN” “THINGS WHICH ARE” “THINGS WHICH WILL TAKE PLACE”
REFERENCE 1:1 2:1 4:1 6:1 19:7 20:1 21:1–22:21
DIVISION THE LORD JESUS CHRIST SEVEN CHURCHES THE JUDGE TRIBULATION SECOND COMING MILLENNIUM ETERNAL STATE
TOPIC VISION OF CHRIST VISION OF CONSUMMATION
THEOPHANY TALKS TRIBULATIONS TRUMPETS TOGETHER
LOCATION WRITTEN ON THE ISLAND OF PATMOS
TIME c. A.D. 95–96

OUTLINE OF REVELATION

Part One: “The Things Which You Have Seen” (1:1–20)
I. Introduction ............. 1:1–8
II. Revelation of Christ ........... 1:9–20

Part Two: “The Things Which Are” (2:1—3:22)
I. Message to Ephesus ............... 2:1–7
II. Message to Smyrna ............... 2:8–11
III. Message to Pergamos ........... 2:12–17
IV. Message to Thyatira ............. 2:18–29
V. Message to Sardis ............ 3:1–6
VI. Message to Philadelphia .......... 3:7–13
VII. Message to Laodicea ............. 3:14–22

Part Three: “The Things Which Will Take Place After This” (4:1—22:21)
I. Person of the Judge ............. 4:1–5:14
A. The Throne of God ............. 4:1–11
B. The Sealed Book ............... 5:1–14

2. Second Seal ............ 6:3, 4
3. Third Seal .............. 6:5, 6
4. Fourth Seal ............ 6:7, 8
5. Fifth Seal ............... 6:9–11
6. Sixth Seal ............... 6:12–17
7. 144,000 Jews ......... 7:1–8
8. Great Multitude of Gentiles 7:9–17
9. Seventh Seal .......... 8:1–5

B. Seven Trumpets of Judgment .................. 8:6—11:19
1. First Trumpet ......... 8:6, 7
2. Second Trumpet ... 8:8, 9
3. Third Trumpet ....... 8:10, 11
4. Fourth Trumpet .... 8:12, 13
5. Fifth Trumpet ......... 9:1–12
6. Sixth Trumpet ........ 9:13–21
7. Little Book .............. 10:1–11
8. Two Witnesses ....... 11:1–14
9. Seventh Trumpet ... 11:15–19

C. Explanatory Prophecies ........ 12:1—14:20
6 1. The Woman ............. 12:1–6
2. The War in Heaven ............... 12:7–12
3. The War on Earth .. 12:13–17
4. The Beast Out of the Sea ........ 13:1–10
5. The Beast Out of the Earth ...... 13:11–18
6. The 144,000 ............ 14:1–5
7. The Three Angels’ Announcements ......... 14:6–13
8. The Harvest Judgment ........... 14:14–20

D. Seven Bowls of Judgment ... 15:1—19:6
1. Preparation for the Bowl Judgments .......... 15:1–8
2. First Bowl ................. 16:1, 2
3. Second Bowl ............ 16:3
4. Third Bowl ............... 16:4–7
5. Fourth Bowl ............ 16:8, 9
6. Fifth Bowl ............... 16:10, 11
7. Sixth Bowl ............... 16:12–16
8. Seventh Bowl .......... 16:17–21
9. Overthrow of the Great Harlot .................. 17:1–18
a. Great Harlot Is Described ... 17:1–6
b. Great Harlot Is Destroyed ... 17:7–18
10. Overthrow of Babylon the Great ............... 18:1—19:6
a. Babylon the Great Is Destroyed ................. 18:1–8
b. Earth Mourns Babylon’s Destruction ....... 18:9–19
c. Heaven Rejoices Babylon’s Destruction .... 18:20—19:6

III. Prophecies of the Second Coming ............ 19:7–21
A. Marriage Supper of the Lamb 19:7–10
B. Second Coming of Christ ........ 19:11–21

IV. Prophecies of the Millennium .................... 20:1–15
A. Satan Is Bound 1,000 Years ... 20:1–3
B. Saints Reign 1,000 Years ......... 20:4–6
C. Satan Is Released and Leads Rebellion ....... 20:7–9
D. Satan Is Tormented Forever ... 20:10
E. Great White Throne Judgment ..................... 20:11–15

V. Prophecies of the Eternal State ................. 21:1—22:5
A. New Heaven and Earth Are Created ............ 21:1
B. New Jerusalem Descends ........ 21:2–8
C. New Jerusalem Is Described ... 21:9—22:5

VI. Conclusion ............. 22:6–21